general_n council_n ibid._n every_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v chief_a in_o his_o proper_a diocese_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o chief_a in_o he_o and_o a_o strict_a injunction_n be_v lay_v on_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o except_v that_o they_o presume_v not_o to_o meddle_v in_o any_o diocese_n but_o their_o own_o 19_o and_o the_o chief_a primacy_n of_o order_n be_v grant_v to_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n not_o for_o have_v be_v the_o see_v of_o such_o and_o such_o a_o apostle_n but_o for_o be_v the_o two_o seaâ—s_n of_o the_o two_o great_a empire_n witness_v the_o famous_a canon_n of_o the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n etc._n etc._n nay_o the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o ibid._n pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a call_v the_o tiâ—le_n of_o universal_a bishop_n a_o wicked_a profane_a and_o blasphemous_a title_n import_v that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n further_n add_v that_o if_o any_o one_o bishop_n be_v universal_a there_o will_v by_o consequence_n be_v a_o fail_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n 20._o upon_o the_o fail_n of_o such_o a_o bishop_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n ad_fw-la homines_fw-la not_o easy_o to_o be_v answer_v whatsoever_o infirmity_n it_o may_v labour_v with_o in_o its_o self_n etc._n etc._n and_o upon_o that_o occasion_n he_o make_v a_o excursion_n about_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o his_o fall_n into_o heresy_n etc._n etc._n nothing_o to_o the_o point_n last_o he_o conclude_v that_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v at_o large_a the_o many_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n 21._o and_o the_o publish_a confession_n of_o popish_a writer_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n together_o touch_v the_o papal_a usurpation_n and_o right_o of_o king_n he_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v but_o a_o prosperous_a usurpation_n 3._o this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o discourse_n upon_o this_o point_n of_o novelty_n the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o answer_v which_o he_o must_v permit_v i_o yet_o without_o any_o prejudice_n to_o the_o cause_n yea_o rather_o for_o a_o better_a clear_n of_o it_o not_o to_o bind_v myself_o to_o his_o order_n assure_v he_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n that_o i_o will_v not_o purposely_o omit_v any_o thing_n material_a either_o in_o his_o reason_v or_o quotation_n 1._o and_o first_o in_o general_n he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o by_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o forego_n discourse_n he_o have_v entire_o enervate_v all_o that_o go_v before_o for_o by_o argue_v and_o assert_v that_o the_o gallican_n liberties_n and_o popish_a write_n against_o papal_a usurpation_n do_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 〈◊〉_d but_o a_o prosperous_a usurpation_n he_o clear_o show_v that_o his_o forementioned_a reason_n do_v not_o touch_v the_o catholic_a cause_n at_o all_o he_o acknowledge_v those_o writer_n to_o have_v be_v roman_a catholic_o none_o can_v deny_v the_o french_a church_n to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n acknowledge_v for_o such_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o profess_v a_o subjection_n to_o he_o as_o to_o the_o supreme_a spiritual_a pastor_n of_o god_n church_n therefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o what_o they_o deny_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o simple_o his_o supremacy_n in_o spiritual_a matter_n which_o be_v all_o that_o will_v be_v require_v of_o protestant_n but_o a_o extend_v of_o that_o supremacy_n beyond_o what_o they_o conceive_v the_o receive_v ecclesiastical_a canon_n do_v warrant_v and_o this_o the_o english_a may_v as_o well_o be_v permit_v to_o do_v as_o the_o french_a 4._o to_o the_o end_n therefore_o he_o may_v no_o long_o mistake_v this_o so_o important_a a_o argument_n i_o will_v clear_o set_v down_o the_o church_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n this_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o pius_n 4._o and_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 25._o i_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n i_o acknowledge_v the_o holy_a catholic_a apostolic_a and_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o more_o large_o in_o the_o decree_n with_o great_a circumspection_n frame_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o greek_n floren._n we_o do_v define_v that_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v enjoy_v a_o supremacy_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o the_o same_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o true_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n the_o father_n and_o teacher_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o in_o the_o person_n of_o st._n peter_n he_o have_v receive_v from_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n full_a power_n to_o feed_v rule_n and_o govern_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o be_v express_v in_o the_o act_n of_o oecuminical_a council_n and_o the_o holy_a canon_n this_o be_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o which_o decree_n by_o which_o the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v so_o receive_v even_o in_o france_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o gallican_n liberties_n that_o whoever_o deny_v it_o will_v not_o be_v esteem_v a_o catholic_a see_v what_o cardinal_n palavicino_n write_v touch_v the_o cardinal_n of_o lorraine_n and_o his_o french_a bishop_n proceed_n about_o this_o point_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n 5._o this_o jurisdiction_n the_o preacher_n positive_o deny_v both_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o st._n peter_n affirm_v it_o to_o be_v a_o impudent_a opposition_n both_o to_o the_o letter_n and_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n forecited_a precept_n 17._o mark_v 10._o but_o i_o hearty_o with_o dr._n pierce_n will_v look_v well_o on_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n once_o more_o and_o ask_v his_o own_o reason_n though_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o exclude_v all_o the_o fume_n of_o passion_n from_o it_o be_v ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o superior_n and_o subordination_n of_o inferior_n forbid_v in_o this_o text_n will_v one_o that_o call_v himself_o a_o regular_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o text_n pronounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o decapitation_n according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasant_a expression_n upon_o his_o own_o church_n whosoever_o pass_v for_o the_o head_n of_o it_o whether_o his_o majesty_n or_o my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n on_o the_o contrary_a i_o dare_v pronounce_v that_o not_o the_o affect_a but_o lawful_a exercise_v a_o supremacy_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o impudent_a opposition_n to_o this_o precept_n that_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o it_o for_o in_o this_o very_a text_n express_v mention_n be_v make_v of_o some_o that_o be_v great_a yea_o some_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o if_o he_o will_v have_v adjoin_v the_o next_o verse_n to_o his_o quotation_n he_o will_v have_v publish_v to_o the_o most_o ignorant_a of_o his_o hearer_n of_o reader_n his_o manifest_a abuse_v this_o passage_n of_o scripture_n our_o saviour_n immediate_o add_v 45._o for_o even_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o be_v minister_v unto_o but_o to_o minister_v sure_o he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v authority_n yea_o a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o church_n and_o only_o here_o propose_v himself_o as_o a_o pattern_n of_o humility_n to_o be_v imitate_v by_o his_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n and_o what_o be_v the_o apostle_n church_n governor_n without_o question_n how_o then_o be_v they_o to_o imitate_v their_o supreme_a governor_n in_o renounce_v superiority_n do_v he_o himself_o do_v so_o by_o no_o mean_n 6._o but_o as_o he_o do_v not_o glorify_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o high_a priest_n but_o he_o that_o say_v unto_o he_o thou_o be_v a_o priest_n forever_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedech_n and_o be_v high_a priest_n he_o do_v not_o forget_v his_o meekness_n and_o humility_n consistent_a very_o well_o with_o the_o vigour_n of_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o like_a manner_n his_o apostle_n and_o all_o that_o succeed_v he_o be_v command_v not_o to_o affect_v superiority_n and_o when_o they_o be_v lawful_o invest_v with_o it_o not_o to_o exercise_v it_o with_o such_o a_o arrogant_a pride_n as_o heathen_a prince_n usual_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d conc._n eph._n 1._o can._n 8._o they_o must_v neither_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o
as_o shall_v be_v show_v and_o because_o new_a opinion_n arise_v do_v natural_o cause_v debate_n and_o contention_n from_o what_o cause_v soever_o they_o flow_v and_o contention_n be_v apt_a to_o generate_v schism_n since_o likewise_o ecclesiastical_a law_n be_v make_v to_o be_v observe_v every_o where_o if_o any_o particular_a church_n be_v independent_a of_o the_o whole_a there_o can_v be_v no_o remedy_n against_o division_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o supreme_a authority_n and_o assign_v thereto_o these_o acts._n 1_o either_o to_o determine_v or_o at_o least_o silence_n dispute_v about_o opinion_n 2._o in_o those_o which_o be_v call_v majores_fw-la causae_fw-la as_o wrongful_a deposition_n of_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n either_o by_o appeal_n or_o consultation_n to_o restore_v the_o person_n wrong_v and_o punish_v the_o wrong-doer_n 3._o to_o take_v care_n that_o discipline_n establish_v by_o receive_a canon_n be_v every_o where_o observe_v 4._o to_o judge_v when_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o convening_n in_o general_a council_n and_o thereupon_o to_o summon_v all_o bishop_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o common_a spiritual_a father_n may_v extend_v to_o oblige_v prince_n to_o permit_v their_o respective_a bishop_n to_o meet_v 4._o these_o thing_n thus_o premise_v now_o follow_v the_o proof_n demonstrate_v that_o before_o boniface_n the_o three_o time_n suck_v like_o act_n of_o a_o supreme_a authority_n be_v practise_v by_o his_o predecessor_n and_o submit_v to_o general_o in_o the_o church_n i_o must_v not_o write_v a_o volume_n therefore_o i_o will_v select_v a_o few_o example_n in_o all_o age_n which_o will_v at_o least_o recompense_v the_o doctor_n anti-quotation_n and_o when_o he_o shall_v require_v it_o many_z many_o more_o shall_v be_v add_v 5._o to_o proceed_v therefore_o ascendendo_fw-la 590._o st._n gregory_n the_o great_a predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o though_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v a_o universal_a episcopacy_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o challenge_v and_o exercise_v a_o universal_a superintendency_n hence_o 3._o say_v he_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o see_v apostolic_a by_o divine_a institution_n be_v prefer_v before_o all_o church_n and_o again_o more_o full_o the_o care_n 64._o of_o the_o church_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o call_v the_o universal_a apostle_n again_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o syracuse_n if_o any_o fault_n be_v find_v in_o any_o bishop_n 64._o i_o know_v no_o bishop_n that_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a but_o when_o no_o fault_n exact_v it_o we_o be_v all_o in_o regard_n of_o humility_n equal_a and_o this_o subjection_n say_v he_o elsewhere_o 63._o both_o our_o most_o religious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o our_o brother_n john_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n do_v frequent_o protest_v and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o natalis_n 37._o bishop_n of_o salona_n if_o say_v he_o any_o of_o the_o four_o patriarch_n have_v commit_v such_o a_o act_n so_o great_a a_o disobedience_n will_v not_o have_v pass_v without_o great_a scandal_n moreover_o in_o another_o epistle_n he_o declare_v how_o he_o have_v reverse_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constaninople_n against_o a_o priest_n of_o chalcedon_n where_o he_o say_v 24._o do_v not_o thou_o know_v that_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o john_n the_o priest_n against_o our_o brother_n and_o colleague_n john_n of_o constantinople_n he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o that_o the_o cause_n be_v determine_v by_o our_o sentence_n a_o world_n of_o like_a example_n more_o may_v be_v add_v and_o in_o these_o a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n be_v manifest_a which_o therefore_o by_o his_o own_o confession_n be_v no_o usurpation_n 6._o in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o st._n gregory_n 577._o pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o in_o the_o very_a same_o epistle_n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v the_o presumptuous_a title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n assume_v by_o john_n of_o constantinople_n have_v this_o passage_n write_v to_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n â—_o the_o apostolic_a see_v be_v inform_v that_o john_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n out_o of_o this_o his_o presumption_n have_v convoke_v you_o to_o a_o synod_n whereas_o the_o authority_n of_o assemble_v general_a synod_n be_v by_o a_o special_a privilege_n deliver_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n neither_o can_v we_o read_v of_o any_o synod_n esteem_v to_o be_v ratify_v which_o be_v not_o establish_v on_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n therefore_o whatever_o you_o have_v decree_v in_o your_o foresay_a conventicle_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o speech_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o give_v to_o bless_a peter_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v i_o do_v command_v all_o thing_n determine_v by_o you_o to_o be_v void_a and_o repeal_v etc._n etc._n again_o his_o 494._o not_o immediate_a predecessor_n pope_n gelasius_n be_v a_o yet_o more_o full_a and_o convince_a witness_n to_o the_o pope_n universal_a jurisdiction_n upon_o this_o occasion_n pope_n felix_n the_o second_o 484._o who_o possess_v st._n peter_n chair_n next_o before_o he_o have_v be_v appeal_v and_o complain_v to_o by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n unjust_o dispossess_v by_o peter_n a_o eutichian_a who_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o synod_n of_o 42._o bishop_n excommunicate_v moreover_o upon_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o john_n he_o cite_v acacius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o appear_v and_o upon_o his_o contumacy_n excommunicate_v he_o likewise_o in_o this_o form_n take_v notice_n say_v he_o that_o thou_o be_v deprive_v of_o sacerdotal_a honour_n and_o catholic_a communion_n and_o moreover_o that_o thou_o be_v segregated_a from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a have_v lose_v both_o the_o name_n and_o office_n of_o priestly_a ministry_n be_v condemn_v by_o we_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o apostolic_a authority_n yet_o this_o sentence_n not_o have_v be_v as_o the_o former_a be_v denounce_v in_o a_o synod_n some_o eastern_a bishop_n find_v fault_n with_o it_o whereupon_o his_o next_o successor_n pope_n gelasius_n justify_v his_o proceed_n in_o a_o epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o dardania_n dard._n he_o show_v that_o when_o any_o heretic_n have_v be_v once_o condemn_v by_o a_o synod_n as_o sabellius_n etc._n etc._n there_o be_v need_n of_o convoke_v new_a synod_n for_o the_o condemn_v his_o follower_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o acacius_n who_o communicate_v with_o peter_n and_o timotheus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n eutychian_o which_o heresy_n have_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o consequence_n whereto_o he_o add_v these_o word_n neither_o do_v we_o omit_v to_o signify_v which_o the_o whole_a church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o bless_a apostle_n st._n peter_n have_v a_o power_n to_o loose_v whatsoever_o thing_n shall_v be_v bind_v by_o the_o sentence_n of_o any_o bishop_n whatsoever_o as_o be_v the_o church_n which_o have_v a_o right_a to_o judge_v every_o other_o church_n neither_o be_v it_o permit_v to_o any_o one_o to_o censure_v its_o judgement_n see_v the_o canon_n have_v ordain_v that_o appeal_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o it_o from_o every_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v these_o now_o mark_n only_o of_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o not_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n 7._o we_o will_v next_o enlarge_v a_o step_n to_o pope_n leo_n the_o great_a 440._o who_o begin_v his_o seat_n in_o the_o year_n 440._o 451._o and_o in_o who_o time_n the_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v assemble_v how_o courageous_a and_o constant_a a_o assertor_n he_o be_v of_o his_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n most_o of_o his_o epistle_n witness_v and_o almost_o all_o protestant_a controverâ—ists_n complain_v he_o in_o his_o 53d_o 53._o epistle_n to_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o 54th_o to_o the_o emperor_n marcianus_n 54._o and_o the_o 55th_o to_o the_o empress_n pulcheria_n 55._o vindicate_v the_o derivation_n of_o his_o authority_n not_o from_o the_o imperial_a city_n but_o st._n peter_n prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n 8._o therefore_o whereas_o the_o preacher_n call_v to_o witness_v the_o famous_a canon_n of_o chalcedon_n 19_o decree_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n a_o equality_n of_o privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o for_o any_o other_o reason_n then_o its_o have_v the_o good_a hap_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o imperial_a city_n if_o he_o have_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o dealingenuous_o he_o will_v have_v call_v it_o a_o
for_o though_o he_o flourish_v with_o greek_a and_o latinâ—quotations_n of_o father_n join_v to_o scripture_n which_o they_o do_v not_o yet_o since_o there_o be_v no_o visible_a judge_n talk_v of_o in_o it_o but_o himself_o that_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v what_o be_v this_o but_o private_a spirit_n have_v little_a measure_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n more_o than_o quaker_n have_v so_o that_o let_v they_o preach_v as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v the_o result_n of_o all_o dispute_n between_o they_o and_o we_o must_v come_v to_o this_o whether_o their_o last_o speak_v judge_n in_o england_n or_o we_o in_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n deserve_v better_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o rely_v on_o 5._o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v something_o of_o truth_n in_o all_o these_o sect_n the_o guide_n which_o each_o of_o they_o respective_o lay_v claim_v to_o be_v a_o justifiable_a guide_n though_o be_v alone_o not_o sufficient_a for_o 1._o to_o exclude_v reason_n from_o guide_v we_o will_v be_v to_o become_v beast_n 2._o to_o exclude_v god_n spirit_n from_o direct_v we_o will_v be_v to_o cease_v be_v christian_n 3._o to_o renounce_v the_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n and_o authority_n of_o general_n primitive_a council_n will_v be_v a_o arrogant_a temerity_n unpardonable_a 4._o and_o last_o of_o all_o to_o deny_v a_o judge_a determine_a power_n to_o the_o present_a visible_a governor_n i_o mean_v those_o governor_n and_o synod_n which_o be_v superior_a in_o respect_n of_o all_o other_o governor_n or_o synod_n inferior_a will_v be_v to_o make_v all_o heresy_n and_o schism_n justifiable_a therefore_o not_o any_o of_o these_o partial_a guide_n must_v be_v neglect_v yet_o unless_o they_o all_o concur_v that_o which_o we_o take_v to_o be_v reason_n and_o inspiration_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n may_v deceive_v and_o misguide_a we_o 6._o now_o it_o be_v only_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n who_o enâ—â—re_a guidance_n procee_v from_o all_o these_o and_o the_o effect_n of_o which_o guidance_n in_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o each_o man_n soul_n and_o universal_a peace_n in_o god_n church_n which_o effect_n can_v possible_o flow_v but_o from_o a_o complication_n of_o all_o these_o guide_n roman_a catholic_o admit_v reason_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o socinian_o do_v but_o they_o give_v due_a bound_n to_o reason_n nay_o they_o silence_v it_o quite_o when_o it_o will_v presume_v to_o judge_v of_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n and_o reject_v they_o because_o philosophy_n can_v comprehend_v they_o when_o reason_n have_v find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n they_o with_o the_o presbyterian_o and_o even_o fanatic_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v divine_a inspiration_n that_o move_v the_o soul_n to_o assent_v thereto_o and_o embrace_v the_o verity_n contain_v in_o scripture_n direct_v their_o action_n according_o but_o because_o the_o devil_n can_v transform_v himself_o into_o a_o angel_n of_o light_n neither_o can_v there_o be_v any_o guide_n more_o dangerous_a than_o false_a inspiration_n they_o conclude_v that_o all_o such_o pretend_a inspiration_n be_v indeed_o diabolical_a suggestion_n which_o be_v prejudicial_a to_o honesty_n virtue_n piety_n and_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o obedience_n both_o spiritual_a and_o civil_a all_o inspiration_n which_o which_o incite_v private_a uncommission_v person_n to_o reform_v either_o church_n or_o state_n all_o that_o nourish_v faction_n or_o commotion_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n all_o that_o beget_v pride_n and_o a_o opinion_n of_o selfsufficiency_n or_o a_o humour_n of_o censure_v other_o especial_o superior_n in_o a_o word_n whensoever_o the_o spirit_n of_o single_a prophet_n refuse_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o community_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o be_v church_n governor_n such_o inspiration_n in_o catholic_a religion_n be_v reject_v detest_a and_o send_v back_o to_o the_o infernal_a father_n of_o they_o 7._o moreover_o roman_a catholic_o do_v willing_o and_o confident_o appeal_v to_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o universal_a experience_n demonstrate_v it_o impossible_a that_o any_o writing_n can_v end_v a_o debate_n between_o multitude_n of_o person_n interest_v and_o therefore_o not_o impartial_a or_o indifferent_a their_o last_o recourse_n be_v to_o the_o present_a visible_a church_n which_o can_v declare_v her_o sense_n to_o we_o in_o any_o other_o way_n then_o as_o she_o be_v represent_v by_o her_o pastor_n out_o of_o all_o nation_n that_o be_v by_o a_o general_n council_n all_o catholic_n submit_v to_o this_o council_n not_o their_o tongue_n only_o but_o also_o their_o judgement_n by_o follow_v the_o church_n thus_o with_o humility_n show_v that_o they_o be_v guide_v both_o by_o reason_n inspiration_n and_o example_n of_o primitive_a father_n hence_o st._n austin_n say_v we_o receive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o we_o love_v the_o church_n if_o we_o rejoice_v in_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n and_o in_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o elsewhere_o contra_fw-la rationem_fw-la nemo_fw-la sobrius_fw-la etc._n etc._n no_o sober_a man_n will_v admit_v a_o opinion_n against_o reason_n no_o christian_a against_o scripture_n no_o lover_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n against_o the_o church_n and_o this_o only_o be_v the_o guide_n that_o we_o say_v and_o present_o will_v demonstrate_v to_o be_v infallible_a 8._o now_o that_o the_o final_a decision_n of_o all_o controversy_n in_o faith_n can_v only_o be_v expect_v from_o such_o a_o guide_n and_o consequent_o that_o all_o christian_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n be_v oblige_v never_o to_o contradict_v this_o guide_n and_o always_o to_o assent_v when_o it_o require_v we_o be_v teach_v not_o by_o reason_n only_o but_o god_n himself_o also_o and_o this_o in_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n say_v st._n augustin_n be_v as_o it_o be_v one_o great_a prophet_n the_o policy_n of_o their_o church_n be_v the_o scheme_n of_o the_o christian_a to_o the_o twelve_o prince_n of_o their_o family_n answer_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n to_o the_o seventy_o elder_n the_o seventy_o disciple_n to_o the_o several_a court_n of_o judgement_n our_o ecclesiastical_a synod_n to_o the_o great_a sanhedrim_n a_o general_a council_n and_o to_o the_o high_a priest_n our_o supreme_a pastor_n now_o for_o our_o present_a purpose_n the_o ordinance_n that_o god_n make_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o decide_v controversy_n about_o the_o law_n run_v thus_o if_o there_o arise_v a_o matter_n too_o hard_o for_o thou_o in_o judgement_n 9_o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v as_o we_o find_v in_o 2_o chron._n 19_o 8._o between_o blood_n and_o blood_n between_o law_n and_o commandment_n statute_n and_o judgement_n then_o shall_v thou_o arise_v and_o get_v thou_o into_o the_o place_n which_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n shall_v choose_v and_o thou_o shall_v come_v to_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n and_o to_o the_o judge_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o those_o day_n and_o inquire_v and_o they_o shall_v show_v thou_o the_o sentence_n of_o judgement_n and_o thou_o shall_v do_v according_a to_o the_o sentence_n which_o they_o shall_v show_v thou_o etc._n etc._n thou_o shall_v not_o decline_v from_o the_o sentence_n to_o the_o right_a hand_n or_o to_o the_o left_a the_o man_n that_o will_v do_v presumptuous_o and_o will_v not_o hearken_v to_o the_o priest_n or_o unto_o the_o judge_n even_o that_o man_n shall_v die_v and_o thou_o shall_v put_v away_o the_o evil_a from_o israel_n upon_o those_o word_n in_o this_o passage_n unto_o the_o judge_n that_o shall_v be_v in_o those_o day_n ainsworth_n 9_o out_o of_o the_o rabbin_n observe_n that_o if_o the_o high_a synedrion_fw-mi have_v determine_v of_o a_o matter_n &_o after_o another_o synedrion_fw-mi rise_v up_o which_o upon_o reason_n seem_v good_a unto_o they_o disannul_v the_o former_a sentence_n than_o it_o be_v disannul_v and_o sentence_n pass_v according_a as_o seem_v good_a to_o those_o late_a so_o that_o the_o present_a authority_n be_v always_o to_o take_v place_n and_o no_o appeal_v to_o be_v make_v from_o it_o for_o if_o any_o dispute_n against_o the_o sentence_n of_o live_v speak_v judge_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o either_o of_o a_o private_a exposition_n of_o the_o law_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o precede_a rabbi_n be_v allow_v there_o will_v never_o want_v contention_n and_o schism_n in_o the_o synagogue_n and_o observe_v that_o in_o this_o obedience_n be_v employ_v a_o assent_n or_o submission_n of_o judgement_n for_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v against_o conscience_n in_o case_n the_o party_n continue_v in_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n it_o be_v just_a so_o and_o always_o have_v be_v so_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o present_a superior_n living_n and_o speak_v must_v conclude_v all_o controversy_n their_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o father_n
their_o testimony_n of_o tradition_n must_v more_o than_o put_v to_o silence_v all_o contradiction_n of_o particular_a person_n or_o church_n it_o must_v also_o subdue_v their_o mind_n to_o a_o assent_n and_o this_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o anathema_n or_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o answer_v to_o a_o civil_a death_n in_o the_o law_n 9_o if_o then_o a_o obedience_n so_o indispensable_a be_v require_v to_o legal_a judge_n who_o may_v possible_o give_v a_o wrong_a sentence_n how_o secure_o may_v we_o submit_v our_o judgement_n to_o the_o supreme_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n and_o how_o just_o will_v a_o anathema_n be_v inflict_v on_o all_o gainsayer_n of_o a_o authority_n that_o we_o be_v assure_v shall_v never_o mislead_v we_o and_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n which_o the_o preacher_n be_v not_o yet_o persuade_v of_o be_v now_o to_o be_v discover_v 10._o the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o churcheâ—_n infallibility_n be_v the_o word_n of_o truth_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n these_o promise_n be_v the_o true_a palladium_n not_o of_o the_o conclave_n but_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o do_v we_o think_v doctor_n pierce_v such_o a_o ulysses_n as_o to_o apprehend_v he_o can_v steal_v it_o away_o 11._o we_o do_v not_o deny_v however_o 22._o that_o infallibility_n and_o omniscience_n be_v as_o he_o say_v incommunicable_a attribute_n of_o god_n it_o be_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o nature_n either_o lie_v or_o be_v deceive_v be_v essential_o contrary_a because_o he_o be_v essential_o immutable_a as_o in_o his_o be_v so_o in_o his_o understanding_n and_o will._n yet_o the_o immutable_a god_n can_v preserve_v mutable_a creature_n from_o actual_a mutation_n god_n who_o be_v absolute_o omniscient_a can_v teach_v a_o rational_a creature_n 〈◊〉_d truth_n necessary_a or_o expedient_a to_o be_v know_v so_o that_o though_o a_o man_n have_v much_o ignorance_n yet_o he_o may_v be_v in_o a_o sort_n omniscient_a within_o a_o determinate_a sphere_n he_o may_v be_v exempt_v from_o ignorance_n or_o error_n in_o teach_v such_o special_a verity_n as_o god_n will_v have_v he_o know_v and_o have_v promise_v he_o shall_v faithful_o teach_v other_o our_o saviour_n as_o man_n be_v certain_o infallible_a and_o as_o far_o as_o be_v requisite_a omniscient_a too_o so_o be_v the_o apostle_n likewise_o who_o write_n protestant_n acknowledge_v both_o to_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o contain_v all_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n good_a doctor_n do_v you_o think_v it_o a_o contradiction_n that_o god_n shall_v bestow_v a_o infallibility_n as_o to_o some_o thing_n on_o a_o creature_n what_o do_v our_o saviour_n give_v st._n peter_n when_o he_o say_v i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o thus_o the_o doctor_n may_v see_v what_o a_o trifle_a discourse_n he_o have_v make_v against_o god_n church_n 12._o now_o the_o infallible_a promise_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o his_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o she_o have_v always_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o our_o sense_n infallible_a follow_v at_o least_o as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n 1._o our_o saviour_n have_v promise_v his_o apostle_n 20._o that_o he_o will_v be_v present_a with_o they_o always_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o since_o not_o any_o of_o they_o outlive_v that_o age_n this_o infallible_a promise_n must_v be_v make_v good_a to_o their_o successor_n 2._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o meet_v together_o in_o his_o name_n 20._o he_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o sure_o to_o direct_v they_o therefore_o much_o more_o when_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v representative_o assemble_v about_o his_o business_n only_o 3._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o he_o will_v lead_v his_o church_n into_o all_o truth_n at_o least_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a or_o but_o expedient_a for_o they_o to_o know_v 18_o 4._o he_o have_v promise_v that_o against_o his_o church_n build_v upon_o st._n peter_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n that_o be_v heresy_n say_v the_o father_n shall_v not_o prevail_v therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v infallible_o free_a from_o heresy_n 5._o he_o have_v command_v that_o 17._o whoever_o shall_v not_o obey_v his_o church_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o from_o his_o body_n as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n therefore_o anathema_n pronounce_v by_o his_o church_n be_v valid_a our_o lord_n indeed_o speak_v of_o decision_n make_v by_o a_o particular_a church_n in_o quarrel_n among_o brethren_n therefore_o if_o disobedience_n to_o such_o decision_n be_v so_o grievous_o punish_v what_o punishment_n may_v we_o suppose_v attend_v such_o as_o be_v disobedient_a to_o decision_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n call_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n make_v for_o the_o compose_n of_o public_a debate_n about_o the_o common_a faith_n 6._o to_o conclude_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n be_v a_o unchangeable_a article_n of_o our_o â—reed_n therefore_o certain_o the_o only_a effectual_a mean_n to_o preserve_v unity_n which_o be_v a_o un-appealable_a and_o infallible_a authority_n shall_v never_o be_v want_v in_o the_o church_n 13._o all_o these_o text_n and_o prmise_n we_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o authority_n of_o tradition_n produce_v as_o firm_a ground_n of_o a_o infallibility_n in_o the_o universal_a church_n representative_a which_o have_v a_o influence_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o menâ—_n require_v much_o more_o than_o a_o external_a submission_n which_o yet_o be_v all_o that_o protestant_n will_v allow_v to_o the_o most_o authentic_a general_a council_n we_o hope_v now_o doctor_n pierce_n will_v not_o fly_v to_o mr._n chillingworths_n miserable_a shift_n and_o say_v that_o all_o these_o promise_n be_v only_o conditional_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o piety_n of_o church-governor_n for_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o assertion_n of_o all_o antiquity_n which_o from_o these_o promise_n argue_v invincible_o against_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n who_o may_v otherwise_o on_o mr._n chillingworths_n ground_n allege_v as_o the_o donatist_n do_v that_o the_o church_n by_o the_o sin_n of_o some_o have_v lose_v all_o her_o authority_n and_o that_o god_n spirit_n be_v transplant_v from_o she_o into_o themselves_o nor_o yet_o that_o he_o will_v use_v the_o plea_n of_o several_a other_o protestant_a writer_n somewhat_o more_o discreet_a who_o be_v willing_a to_o allow_v those_o promise_n absolute_a and_o to_o belong_v also_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n some_o or_o other_o that_o they_o shall_v in_o all_o age_n continue_v orthodox_n but_o not_o always_o to_o the_o more_o superior_a or_o to_o the_o great_a body_n of_o these_o assemble_v in_o council_n because_o thus_o they_o see_v their_o cause_n will_v suffer_v by_o it_o but_o this_o plea_n also_o be_v utter_o unsatisfy_v for_o whenever_o the_o superior_a and_o subordinate_a church-officer_n or_o ecclesiastical_a court_n shall_v contradict_v or_o oppose_v one_o another_o here_o the_o superior_a questionless_a be_v to_o be_v our_o guide_n otherwise_o we_o have_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v who_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o to_o these_o not_o the_o other_o in_o such_o case_n must_v belâ—ng_v these_o promise_n where_o they_o can_v possible_o agree_v to_o both_o 14._o these_o promise_n now_o being_n yea_o and_o amen_o the_o doctor_n must_v not_o seem_v to_o make_v our_o lord_n pass_v for_o a_o deceiver_n but_o apply_v they_o to_o his_o english_a protestant_n church_n since_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o the_o catholic_a for_o to_o some_o church_n they_o must_v be_v apply_v but_o let_v he_o consider_v withal_o he_o must_v condemn_v st._n gregory_n 24._o who_o profess_v that_o he_o venerate_v the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n he_o must_v condemn_v constantine_n who_o in_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a profess_a nicen._n that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &c_n &c_n whatever_n be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o thâ—_n divine_a will_n in_o a_o word_n he_o must_v by_o condemn_v all_o the_o general_a council_n of_o god_n church_n condemn_v likewise_o which_o be_v more_o dangerous_a the_o act_n of_o parliament_n 1_o eliz._n for_o manifest_v it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o father_n in_o those_o council_n do_v pronounce_v many_o anathema_n against_o all_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o a_o belief_n of_o such_o and_o such_o decision_n of_o they_o in_o some_o of_o which_o be_v new_a expression_n not_o extant_a in_o scripture_n but_o devise_v by_o the_o father_n then_o present_a as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n now_o i_o ask_v doctor_n pierce_n be_v
be_v a_o sin_n so_o unpardonable_a that_o no_o ignorance_n unless_o suppose_v such_o as_o be_v invincible_a which_o i_o fear_v much_o few_o than_o be_v ordinary_o imagine_v of_o those_o who_o have_v any_o liberal_a education_n can_v pretend_v to_o in_o that_o great_a evidence_n and_o light_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o continue_a succession_n unity_n of_o doctrine_n perfect_a obedience_n to_o their_o spiritual_a superior_n penance_n and_o retirement_n from_o the_o world_n and_o several_a other_o signal_n mark_n of_o the_o one_o holy_a catholic_n apostolic_a church_n no_o ignorance_n i_o say_v no_o surreption_n provocation_n etc._n etc._n can_v excuse_v it_o some_o may_v be_v more_o deep_o guilty_a and_o obnoxious_a to_o a_o heavy_a damnation_n than_o other_o as_o ringleader_n more_o than_o follower_n but_o damnation_n be_v by_o the_o father_n general_o denounce_v as_o the_o portion_n of_o all_o 4._o the_o true_a reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o the_o example_n of_o all_o other_o government_n whatsoever_o the_o great_a offence_n a_o subject_a can_v commit_v against_o monarchy_n be_v a_o actual_a attempt_n or_o rather_o the_o attempt_n execute_v by_o which_o monarchy_n be_v dissolve_v inward_o to_o condemn_v the_o law_n of_o such_o a_o government_n to_o entertain_v principle_n which_o if_o put_v in_o practice_n will_v withdraw_v subject_n from_o their_o due_a obedience_n be_v a_o offence_n of_o a_o high_a nature_n but_o the_o actual_a cantonise_v of_o a_o kingdom_n and_o the_o raise_n in_o it_o court_v or_o judicatories_n independent_a on_o and_o opposite_a to_o the_o common_a tribunal_n of_o the_o country_n be_v the_o utmost_a of_o all_o crime_n both_o the_o seducer_n and_o seduce_a be_v not_o only_o deprive_v of_o the_o privilege_n belong_v to_o good_a subject_n but_o pursue_v by_o arm_n as_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o enemy_n 5._o it_o be_v so_o in_o god_n church_n the_o main_a thing_n our_o creed_n teach_v we_o to_o believe_v of_o it_o be_v its_o unity_n without_o which_o it_o be_v not_o a_o church_n now_o if_o unity_n than_o order_n than_o subordination_n of_o governor_n etc._n etc._n what_o therefore_o be_v the_o great_a sin_n against_o this_o fundamental_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n but_o schism_n a_o dissolve_v the_o communion_n and_o connexion_n that_o the_o member_n of_o this_o great_a body_n have_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o whole_a we_o all_o willing_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o the_o synagogue_n the_o sin_n that_o fill_v up_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v their_o murder_v our_o lord_n 11._o now_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n we_o shall_v not_o merit_v and_o incurâ—d_v less_o cruel_a punishment_n if_o we_o divide_v the_o unity_n and_o plenituâ—_n of_o the_o church_n the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n than_o those_o have_v do_v which_o pierce_v mangle_a and_o tear_v his_o own_o body_n eccles._n and_o the_o very_a like_o expression_n have_v st._n cyprian_n 6._o there_o be_v very_o few_o heresy_n that_o be_v only_o such_o error_n as_o be_v formal_o destructive_a to_o those_o very_o few_o verity_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n without_o a_o explicit_a belief_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o do_v in_o themselves_o simple_o as_o false_a opinion_n universal_o destroy_v salvation_n indeed_o if_o they_o have_v the_o formality_n of_o heresy_n join_v to_o they_o and_o be_v maintain_v with_o a_o knowledge_n that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n than_o they_o have_v involve_v in_o they_o something_o of_o schism_n or_o at_o least_o they_o be_v in_o a_o immediate_a disposition_n to_o schism_n and_o in_o that_o regard_n all_o heresy_n though_o in_o point_n of_o themselves_o less_o important_a be_v damnative_n but_o schism_n alone_o though_o there_o be_v no_o heresy_n join_v with_o it_o immediate_o divide_v from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o from_o christ_n himself_o 7._o but_o may_v not_o ignorance_n excuse_v the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n no_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o some_o regard_n it_o aggravate_v it_o for_o though_o pride_n and_o malice_n be_v far_o great_a in_o the_o lead_a schismatic_n person_n of_o wit_n and_o learning_n yet_o ignorant_a soul_n and_o idiot_n seem_v more_o to_o contradict_v human_a reason_n because_o the_o more_o ignorant_a they_o ought_v to_o know_v they_o be_v and_o be_v confess_o no_o pastor_n the_o more_o ought_v they_o to_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o authority_n and_o consequent_o the_o prefer_v their_o own_o conduct_n or_o the_o conduct_n and_o direction_n of_o particular_a man_n or_o church_n before_o the_o universal_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o excommunicate_v as_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n the_o esteem_v all_o christian_n both_o pastor_n and_o flock_n as_o heathen_n and_o publican_n be_v a_o presumption_n so_o contrary_a to_o human_a nature_n and_o reason_n that_o their_o want_n of_o learning_n be_v that_o which_o will_v most_o condemn_v they_o i_o speak_v not_o now_o of_o person_n absolute_o idiot_n who_o scarce_o know_v there_o be_v any_o other_o pastor_n or_o any_o other_o church_n then_o their_o own_o who_o pretend_v not_o at_o all_o to_o pass_v their_o judgement_n on_o other_o religion_n but_o know_v only_o what_o their_o pastor_n teach_v they_o have_v no_o ability_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o condition_n to_o examine_v scripture_n and_o church_n for_o such_o no_o doubt_n may_v by_o their_o simplicity_n and_o absolute_a invincible_a ignorance_n escape_v the_o malignity_n of_o schism_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o inferior_a tradesman_n of_o gentleman_n and_o gentlewoman_n who_o have_v a_o capacity_n of_o be_v right_o instruct_v and_o better_o inform_v of_o that_o spiritual_a authority_n to_o which_o they_o owe_v their_o subjection_n and_o yet_o who_o by_o their_o own_o perverseness_n become_v troubleâ—_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o because_o they_o caâ—_n read_v the_o scripture_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o both_o for_o themselves_o and_o their_o pastor_n etc._n etc._n such_o as_o these_o no_o doubt_n have_v drink_v in_o the_o very_a gall_n of_o schism_n by_o usurp_v a_o authority_n which_o express_a scripture_n say_v belong_v only_a to_o pastor_n 8._o some_o learned_a person_n particular_o doctor_n steward_n attribute_v much_o to_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v like_o st._n cyprian_n neminem_fw-la condemantes_fw-la aut_fw-la a_o communione_fw-la separantes_fw-la and_o this_o alone_a they_o suppose_v will_v exempt_v protestant_n as_o it_o do_v st._n cyprian_n from_o the_o imputation_n and_o penalty_n of_o schism_n to_o which_o other_o violent_a calvinistical_a congregation_n be_v more_o obnoxious_a but_o the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o this_o indeed_o do_v exempt_a st._n cyprian_a because_o as_o st._n augustin_n say_v the_o church_n have_v not_o then_o decide_v the_o dispute_n to_o who_o decision_n st._n cyprian_n will_v certain_o have_v submit_v the_o case_n of_o protestant_n be_v evident_o different_a if_o a_o province_n in_o england_n have_v withdraw_v itself_o from_o the_o public_a civil_a authority_n will_v this_o excuse_n serve_v they_o to_o say_v we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o quarrel_v with_o those_o that_o continue_v in_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n we_o mean_v neither_o he_o nor_o they_o any_o harm_n they_o shall_v be_v welcome_a to_o come_v among_o we_o if_o they_o will_v we_o will_v be_v good_a friend_n we_o will_v not_o meddle_v with_o their_o do_n but_o we_o will_v be_v govern_v only_o by_o our_o own_o law_n and_o magistrate_n &_o c_o i_o believe_v not_o their_o civility_n in_o their_o rebellion_n will_v not_o change_v the_o title_n of_o their_o crime_n nor_o free_v they_o from_o the_o punishment_n due_a to_o it_o it_o may_v perhaps_o qualify_v the_o prince_n resentment_n but_o the_o civil_a treason_n be_v treason_n 9_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o doctor_n be_v plea_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o schism_n i_o think_v requisite_a to_o premise_v this_o consideration_n of_o its_o heinousness_n that_o both_o he_o and_o myself_o also_o shall_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o most_o important_a of_o all_o other_o in_o which_o the_o least_o mistake_n will_v prove_v mortal_a i_o will_v add_v a_o bold_a word_n and_o undertake_v to_o justify_v it_o though_o it_o be_v far_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o innovation_n in_o all_o the_o point_n mention_v by_o the_o doctor_n yet_o since_o by_o the_o protestant_n confession_n those_o point_n be_v not_o fundamental_a their_o voluntary_a separate_n themselves_o from_o her_o communion_n will_v be_v in_o god_n esteem_n very_a schism_n chap._n xx._n how_o the_o preacher_n vain_o endeavour_v to_o excuse_v his_o church_n from_o schism_n of_o the_o subordination_n of_o church_n governor_n and_o synod_n the_o breach_n of_o their_o subordination_n be_v the_o
cause_n of_o all_o dis-unions_a and_o schism_n the_o unappealable_a authority_n of_o general_a council_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n 1._o in_o this_o point_n of_o schism_n to_o the_o end_n the_o doctor_n may_v clear_a protestant_n and_o lay_v the_o weight_n of_o so_o great_a a_o crime_n on_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o argue_v thus_o since_o beside_o corruption_n in_o practice_n which_o yet_o alone_o can_v justify_v separation_n there_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o many_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n likewise_o entrench_v on_o fundamental_o the_o schism_n can_v not_o be_v on_o the_o church_n of_o england_n side_n which_o be_v oblige_v to_o separate_v so_o just_a a_o cause_n be_v give_v but_o on_o they_o who_o give_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o separation_n now_o that_o particular_a nation_n have_v a_o power_n to_o purge_v themselves_o from_o corruption_n without_o leave_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n appear_v 1._o by_o the_o concession_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a popish_a writer_n 2._o from_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n who_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o likewise_o from_o the_o code_o and_o novel_n of_o justinian_n the_o capitulare_fw-la of_o charlemain_n and_o the_o endeavour_n of_o two_o late_a emperor_n 4._o from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o juda._n he_o conclude_v that_o have_v the_o pope_n be_v content_a with_o his_o primacy_n of_o order_n they_o will_v never_o have_v cast_v off_o the_o yoke_n which_o never_o have_v be_v put_v upon_o their_o neck_n whence_o appear_v say_v he_o that_o the_o usurper_n make_v the_o schism_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o his_o discourse_n 2._o in_o answer_v this_o i_o will_v proceed_v according_a to_o this_o method_n 1._o i_o will_v show_v out_o of_o antiquity_n from_o the_o example_n of_o all_o orderly_a government_n from_o evident_a reason_n etc._n etc._n what_o obedience_n every_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o perform_v to_o church_n governor_n in_o the_o obstinate_a refusal_n of_o which_o consist_v schism_n 2._o i_o will_v apply_v this_o to_o the_o present_a controversy_n between_o the_o english_a and_o roman_a church_n i_o will_v consider_v the_o validity_n of_o his_o allegation_n and_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o indifferent_a man_n conscience_n to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o separation_n 3._o touch_v the_o first_o point_n i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o we_o both_o agree_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v place_v in_o his_o church_n ecclesiastical_a governor_n to_o continue_v by_o a_o legitimate_a succession_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o authority_n consist_v partly_o in_o propose_v doctrine_n to_o be_v believe_v partly_o in_o make_v law_n for_o discipline_n and_o order_n and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o as_o either_o be_v express_o or_o at_o least_o in_o their_o immediate_a necessary_a principle_n contain_v in_o divine_a revelation_n no_o innovation_n no_o change_n must_v be_v in_o they_o whereas_o order_n for_o discipline_n may_v according_a to_o the_o prudence_n of_o the_o church_n sometime_o admit_v alteration_n likewise_o i_o believe_v we_o agree_v that_o this_o lawful_a authority_n of_o church_n governor_n or_o bishop_n may_v be_v different_o exercise_v that_o be_v either_o by_o their_o single_a person_n or_o in_o conjunction_n with_o other_o meet_v in_o synod_n diocesan_n provincial_a national_a patriarkical_n and_o ecumenical_a the_o authority_n of_o which_o synod_n be_v by_o degree_n respective_o increase_v according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o they_o the_o low_a degree_n among_o these_o be_v diocesan_n and_o the_o supreme_a unappealable_a authority_n be_v in_o ecumenical_a synod_n to_o deny_v this_o in_o gross_a be_v to_o make_v they_o ridiculous_a conventicle_n and_o the_o more_o plenary_a they_o be_v the_o more_o dangerous_a and_o destructive_a of_o unity_n will_v they_o be_v if_o they_o may_v be_v repeal_v by_o other_o less_o plenary_a 4._o thus_o far_o we_o agree_v but_o when_o we_o come_v to_o a_o precise_a declaration_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o that_o authority_n by_o both_o side_n agree_v on_o in_o the_o general_n here_o we_o begin_v to_o differ_v wherefore_o to_o the_o end_n indifferent_a reader_n may_v be_v enable_v distinct_o to_o view_v and_o judge_v on_o which_o side_n justice_n and_o truth_n lie_v i_o will_v beside_o what_o have_v already_o be_v say_v of_o infallibility_n plain_o set_v down_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o matter_n with_o the_o exception_n which_o the_o most_o learned_a controvertist_n of_o the_o english_a church_n have_v interpose_v against_o it_o 5._o 14._o there_o be_v in_o st._n clement_n constitution_n a_o say_n that_o to_o every_o bishop_n be_v entrust_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o episcopal_a office_n universal_o in_o like_a manner_n st._n cyprian_n say_v episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la the_o episcopal_a office_n be_v but_o one_o eccles._n of_o which_o every_o bishop_n hold_v his_o portion_n in_o common_a the_o meaning_n of_o which_o speech_n be_v not_o that_o every_o particular_a bishop_n be_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n a_o ecumenical_a bishop_n but_o since_o the_o church_n in_o general_n be_v true_o and_o perfect_o one_o body_n each_o bishop_n in_o it_o be_v so_o to_o administer_v his_o charge_n as_o that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o eye_n to_o the_o whole_a diocese_n and_o province_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v esteem_v as_o so_o many_o secular_a principality_n independent_a and_o absolute_a which_o can_v publish_v declaration_n and_o law_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o their_o neighbour_n profit_n or_o like_v it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o church_n but_o every_o bishop_n in_o execute_v his_o episcopal_a office_n ought_v much_o more_o to_o be_v solicitous_a of_o the_o general_a unity_n peace_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n than_o of_o his_o own_o diocese_n so_o that_o if_o any_o law_n custom_n or_o doctrine_n in_o it_o be_v discordant_a from_o but_o especial_o if_o it_o condemn_v what_o be_v by_o law_n in_o force_n in_o the_o province_n patriarchat_n or_o much_o more_o the_o universal_a church_n such_o a_o law_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v or_o be_v make_v aught_o to_o be_v repeal_v 6._o as_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o bishop_n in_o synod_n particular_o in_o declare_v doctrine_n for_o in_o that_o we_o be_v at_o present_a principal_o concern_v such_o authority_n may_v be_v conceive_v to_o extend_v itself_o either_o to_o the_o notout-ward-contra-profession_n only_o or_o to_o the_o inward_a assent_n etc._n etc._n between_o which_o two_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n 7._o the_o common_a receive_v catholic_n doctrine_n teach_v that_o whereas_o in_o general_a council_n the_o only_a tribunal_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o be_v infallible_a there_o may_v be_v either_o 1._o a_o declaration_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n which_o former_o before_o such_o declaration_n do_v not_o evident_o and_o universal_o appear_v to_o be_v traditionary_a 2._o or_o a_o decision_n of_o debate_n about_o clear_a and_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o such_o doctrine_n in_o both_o these_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a infallible_a i_o say_v not_o to_o enlarge_v dispute_n beyond_o the_o present_a exigence_n at_o least_o in_o all_o point_v any_o way_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n and_o this_o ground_a upon_o those_o sure_a promise_n of_o our_o lord_n make_v to_o these_o guide_n of_o his_o church_n mention_v before_o cap._n 9_o 11_o 12._o and_o hence_o such_o both_o declaration_n and_o decision_n be_v to_o be_v not_o only_o not_o contradict_v but_o submit_v to_o by_o a_o internal_a assent_n the_o undiscovered_a refusal_n of_o which_o assent_n though_o it_o do_v not_o render_v the_o refuser_n heretic_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n as_o upon_o contradiction_n or_o refusal_n of_o assent_n will_v for_o ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la judicat_fw-la de_fw-fr internis_fw-la yet_o since_o such_o declaration_n and_o decision_n be_v always_o attend_v either_o with_o express_v or_o at_o least_o imply_v anathemas_n to_o contrary_a doctrine_n the_o contrary_a internal_a judgement_n be_v heretical_a 8._o of_o the_o acknowledge_a infallibility_n of_o the_o representative_a church_n in_o declaration_n of_o traditionary_a doctrine_n we_o have_v sufficient_a testimony_n from_o antiquity_n st._n 77._o athanasius_n quote_v also_o by_o st._n epiphanius_n profess_v that_o he_o wonder_v how_o any_o one_o dare_v move_v a_o question_n touch_v matter_n define_v in_o the_o nicen_n council_n since_z the_o decree_n of_o such_o council_n can_v be_v change_v without_o error_n therefore_o they_o be_v unalterable_a and_o in_o our_o sense_n infallible_a nor_o can_v there_o be_v any_o doubt_n but_o those_o matter_n define_v be_v ancient_a and_o traditionary_a doctrine_n trin._n and_o st._n augustin_n say_v the_o last_o judgement_n of_o
true_o catholic_n be_v to_o extirpate_v all_o innovation_n in_o doctrine_n all_o transgression_n of_o discipline_n that_o swerve_v from_o the_o decree_n and_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o 2._o sure_o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o think_v christian_a prince_n as_o such_o cease_v to_o be_v son_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v be_v save_v as_o well_o as_o their_o subject_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o dispense_v from_o that_o speech_n of_o our_o lord_n qui_fw-fr vos_fw-fr audit_n i_o audit_n they_o be_v not_o pastor_n but_o sheep_n yet_o catholic_n religion_n oblige_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o their_o civil_a power_n extend_v itself_o to_o all_o manner_n of_o cause_n though_o pure_o ecclesiastical_a so_o as_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o civil_a sword_n in_o constrain_a even_o their_o ecclesiastical_a subject_n to_o perform_v that_o duty_n which_o either_o the_o moral_a and_o divine_a law_n according_a to_o the_o church_n exposition_n thereof_o or_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n require_v such_o a_o power_n yea_o a_o supremacy_n in_o such_o a_o power_n we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o prince_n but_o withal_o we_o can_v find_v either_o in_o reason_n or_o antiquity_n any_o ground_n to_o apply_v to_o prince_n that_o commission_n which_o our_o saviour_n only_o give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n sicut_fw-la misit_fw-la i_o pater_fw-la etc._n etc._n as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n teach_v all_o nation_n etc._n etc._n no_o promise_n have_v be_v make_v to_o prince_n that_o god_n spirit_n shall_v lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n any_o other_o way_n then_o whilst_o they_o follow_v the_o direction_n of_o their_o ecclestical_a pastor_n to_o who_o only_o that_o promise_n be_v make_v 3._o nay_o that_o very_a argument_n by_o which_o he_o will_v assert_v his_o cause_n be_v a_o demonstration_n against_o he_o he_o say_v and_o that_o very_o true_o our_o king_n be_v as_o much_o as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n 33._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o hold_v their_o regal_a authority_n immediate_o from_o god_n without_o any_o dependence_n on_o any_o other_o authority_n on_o earth_n the_o like_a must_v be_v say_v of_o other_o absolute_a prince_n too_o now_o this_o independency_n of_o prince_n demonstrate_v that_o the_o regulation_n of_o their_o power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v make_v according_a to_o a_o authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n pure_o spiritual_a common_a to_o they_o all_o which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o be_v independent_a and_o absolute_a they_o may_v perhaps_o be_v able_a to_o preserve_v a_o kind_n of_o unity_n in_o their_o respective_a kingdom_n by_o force_v from_o their_o subject_n a_o obedience_n to_o a_o religion_n and_o church-policy_n frame_v by_o themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o how_o shall_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v preserve_v in_o unity_n by_o this_o mean_n other_o prince_n be_v independent_a as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o therefore_o may_v frame_v a_o religion_n which_o they_o may_v call_v reformation_n as_o well_o as_o they_o so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o spiritual_a director_n and_o ecclesiastical_a law_n common_a to_o they_o all_o and_o submit_v to_o by_o all_o what_o will_v become_v of_o unity_n which_o of_o these_o independent_o will_v make_v himself_o a_o dependent_a on_o another_o shall_v there_o be_v patriarchicall_a or_o general_a council_n of_o king_n meet_v together_o who_o shall_v summon_v they_o in_o such_o royal_a synod_n there_o must_v be_v order_n which_o of_o they_o shall_v challenge_v a_o primacy_n even_o of_o order_n doctor_n pierce_n may_v see_v what_o consequence_n natural_o and_o unavoidable_o flow_v from_o his_o position_n 4._o touch_v the_o code_n and_o novel_n of_o justinian_n 34._o and_o the_o practice_n of_o charlemagne_n for_o the_o emperor_n zenos_fw-mi 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o leave_v to_o himself_o he_o may_v please_v to_o cast_v a_o serious_a eye_n on_o their_o law_n and_o will_v find_v they_o be_v all_o regulate_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o their_o time_n the_o church_n faith_n and_o her_o canon_n for_o discipline_n they_o reduce_v into_o imperial_a law_n to_o the_o end_n their_o subject_n may_v be_v more_o obedient_a to_o the_o church_n more_o averse_a from_o innovation_n in_o doctrine_n and_o irregularity_n in_o manner_n and_o do_v all_o this_o suit_n with_o the_o case_n of_o english_a protestant_n can_v he_o justify_v king_n henry_n the_o eighths_n oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o head-ship_n of_o the_o church_n or_o king_n edward_n the_o sixths_n reformation_n legum_fw-la ecclesiasticarum_fw-la or_o q._n eliz._n new_a article_n and_o canon_n by_o these_o law_n of_o the_o code_n or_o capitulare_fw-la let_v the_o emperor_n justinian_n pronounce_v his_o sentence_n in_o this_o matter_n sancimus_fw-la vicem_fw-la legum_n obtinere_fw-la privileg_n &c_n &c_n we_o ordain_v and_o command_v that_o the_o holy_a ecclesiastical_a rule_n declare_v and_o establish_v by_o holy_a council_n shall_v obtain_v the_o force_n of_o law_n for_o their_o doctrine_n we_o receive_v as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o and_o their_o rule_n we_o observe_v as_o law_n add_v again_o to_o show_v that_o the_o law_n enact_v by_o he_o touch_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n be_v intend_v not_o as_o act_n of_o a_o absolute_a ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n but_o as_o consequence_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n conven_n he_o say_v our_o law_n disdain_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o holy_a and_o divine_a rule_n of_o the_o church_n these_o be_v indeed_o law_n of_o reformation_n fit_a for_o glorious_a prince_n devout_a son_n of_o the_o church_n to_o make_v but_o sure_o very_o incommodious_a pattern_n for_o the_o preacher_n purpose_n 5._o what_o the_o late_a emperor_n fardinand_n the_o first_o and_o maximilian_n the_o second_o do_v neither_o his_o sermon_n 34._o nor_o margin_n tell_v we_o but_o only_o that_o something_o be_v do_v which_o he_o it_o seem_v think_v for_o his_o advantage_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o what_o it_o be_v their_o reformer_n in_o germany_n be_v grow_v very_o powerful_a yet_o not_o so_o but_o that_o they_o make_v a_o show_n of_o harken_v to_o some_o composition_n those_o worthy_a emperor_n for_o peace_n sake_n make_v several_a consultation_n with_o learned_a and_o moderate_a catholic_n some_o indeed_o too_o moderate_a as_o cassander_n etc._n etc._n how_o the_o church_n doctrine_n and_o ordinance_n may_v be_v qualify_v hereupon_o divers_a expedient_n be_v propose_v treatise_n write_v etc._n etc._n by_o which_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o hope_n debate_n may_v be_v end_v but_o how_o by_o betray_v the_o present_a church_n faith_n by_o renounce_v the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n or_o consent_v to_o a_o composition_n far_o otherwise_o for_o when_o they_o see_v no_o agreement_n will_v please_v the_o lutheran_n elector_n and_o their_o divine_n but_o such_o as_o be_v derogate_a from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n they_o surcease_v all_o motion_n of_o reconciliation_n rather_o choose_v to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o all_o the_o danger_n that_o may_v come_v from_o their_o arm_n and_o rebellion_n 6._o touch_v the_o many_o king_n of_o england_n as_o he_o say_v ibid._n in_o popish_a time_n who_o action_n in_o his_o opinion_n show_v that_o the_o work_n of_o reformation_n belong_v especial_o to_o they_o in_o their_o kingdom_n his_o margin_n indeed_o quote_v the_o name_n of_o fourteen_o of_o our_o king_n since_o the_o conquest_n as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v the_o pure_a reform_a religion_n be_v almost_o six_o hundred_o year_n old_a but_o what_o reformation_n be_v make_v by_o any_o of_o they_o either_o in_o religion_n or_o church-discipline_n neither_o i_o nor_o himself_o can_v show_v except_o by_o the_o last_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o who_o be_v indeed_o a_o reformer_n of_o the_o new_a fashion_n it_o be_v true_a the_o former_a king_n have_v frequent_a quarrel_n with_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n touch_v investiture_n procure_v of_o bull_n for_o determine_a cause_n belong_v to_o the_o king_n court_n usurp_v a_o disposal_n of_o bishopric_n and_o other_o benefice_n etc._n etc._n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o religion_n such_o debate_n as_o these_o he_o may_v see_v at_o this_o day_n between_o the_o roman_a court_n and_o the_o king_n of_o france_n spain_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o which_o common_o the_o pope_n be_v but_o little_a a_o gainer_n yet_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o he_o will_v not_o sure_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o spain_n and_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o all_o those_o former_a king_n of_o england_n except_o one_o be_v perfect_a roman_a catholic_n not_o any_o of_o they_o ever_o do_v believe_v that_o their_o supremacy_n can_v allow_v they_o to_o alter_v the_o
apprehension_n of_o the_o least_o danger_n from_o we_o to_o his_o majesty_n person_n or_o the_o state_n nay_o so_o public_o and_o constant_o have_v we_o assert_v the_o innocence_n of_o our_o religion_n in_o the_o point_n of_o fidelity_n to_o prince_n and_o such_o unquestioned_a proof_n thereof_o have_v we_o give_v by_o our_o action_n that_o the_o honourable_a peer_n of_o this_o very_a parliament_n be_v in_o a_o immediate_a preparation_n of_o mind_n to_o antiquate_v all_o the_o sanguinary_a law_n against_o we_o god_n almighty_n give_v repentance_n and_o pardon_n to_o the_o unhappy_a obstructor_n of_o that_o grace_n yet_o for_o all_o our_o innocence_n preacher_n must_v be_v satisfy_v they_o cry_v aloud_o their_o fear_n of_o the_o increase_n of_o popery_n when_o as_o for_o one_o new-professed_n catholic_a who_o forsake_v their_o church_n hundred_o of_o all_o other_o sect_n relinquish_v both_o their_o church_n and_o allegiance_n too_o they_o impute_v as_o a_o crime_n to_o we_o what_o all_o other_o sect_n impute_v to_o they_o and_o themselves_z glory_n in_o that_o we_o receive_v our_o ordination_n from_o rome_n that_o be_v that_o we_o be_v not_o a_o separate_a sect_n but_o member_n of_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n for_o if_o there_o be_v indeed_o a_o catholic_a church_n ordination_n must_v be_v derive_v into_o particular_a country_n from_o a_o common_a principle_n and_o fountain_n otherwise_o the_o cement_n of_o union_n and_o subordination_n be_v dissolve_v but_o what_o esteem_v our_o former_a prince_n have_v of_o this_o pretend_a crime_n will_v appear_v by_o a_o late_a example_n give_v by_o his_o majesty_n of_o happy_a memory_n 1640._o he_o have_v gracious_o reprieve_v a_o priest_n condemn_v at_o the_o old_a bayly_n hereupon_o the_o commons_o in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a parliament_n a._n d._n 1640._o by_o mr._n glyn_n request_v the_o lord_n to_o join_v in_o a_o petition_n to_o his_o majesty_n to_o be_v inform_v who_o shall_v dare_v to_o be_v instrumental_a in_o retard_v justice_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o parliament_n to_o which_o the_o king_n by_o the_o lord_n privy_a seal_n 28_o january_n tell_v they_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o reprieve_n be_v because_o the_o man_n be_v find_v guilty_a as_o be_v a_o priest_n only_o upon_o which_o account_n neither_o king_n james_n nor_o queen_n elizabeth_n ever_o exercise_v the_o penal_a law_n notwithstanding_o his_o majesty_n leave_v the_o prisoner_n to_o their_o will_n to_o live_v or_o die_v according_a to_o their_o vote_n and_o thereby_o he_o escape_v for_o even_o they_o have_v not_o the_o courage_n to_o say_v let_v this_o man_n blood_n be_v upon_o we_o and_o our_o child_n this_o madam_n be_v our_o condition_n a_o condition_n though_o according_a to_o the_o world_n estimation_n to_o be_v bewail_v yet_o if_o we_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n it_o be_v a_o condition_n to_o be_v triumph_v in_o now_o we_o be_v sure_o a_o reward_n in_o heaven_n expect_v we_o since_o we_o be_v thus_o recompense_v upon_o earth_n it_o become_v we_o all_o therefore_o bend_v the_o knee_n of_o our_o heart_n to_o give_v infinite_a thanks_o to_o our_o gracious_a god_n since_o it_o be_v now_o evident_o and_o confess_o for_o he_o only_o and_o the_o catholic_a verity_n reveal_v by_o he_o for_o the_o unity_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n and_o the_o religious_a fear_n we_o have_v of_o be_v guilty_a of_o schiâ—m_n that_o we_o do_v and_o shall_v hereafter_o suffer_v this_o madam_n be_v now_o our_o only_a crime_n and_o this_o i_o be_o now_o actual_o commit_v and_o be_o so_o far_o from_o be_v ashamed_a except_o only_o of_o the_o imperfect_a manner_n of_o execute_v it_o that_o i_o have_v assume_v the_o boldness_n to_o desire_v and_o hope_v your_o majesty_n approbation_n and_o defence_n both_o of_o the_o crime_n and_o criminal_a person_n it_o be_v our_o whole_a common_a faith_n deliver_v by_o god_n to_o the_o church_n that_o both_o at_o court_n and_o all_o over_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v public_o traduce_v some_o doctrine_n have_v be_v charge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o the_o state_n other_o to_o be_v doctrine_n of_o devil_n all_o of_o they_o to_o be_v novelty_n and_o usurpation_n our_o whole_a catholic_a church_n be_v make_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o sect_n a_o separate_a schismatical_a congregation_n but_o from_o what_o other_o church_n neither_o can_v our_o accuser_n tell_v nor_o any_o one_o imagine_v perhaps_o the_o present_a temper_n of_o the_o time_n and_o delay_n of_o a_o adversary_n appear_v have_v encourage_v the_o preacher_n to_o think_v his_o sermon_n un-answerable_a not_o for_o any_o weight_n in_o his_o proof_n but_o because_o it_o may_v be_v in_o his_o power_n to_o reply_v with_o a_o instrument_n sharp_a than_o his_o peneus_n notwithstanding_o as_o prudence_n do_v just_o restrain_v that_o impetuosity_n which_o zeal_n to_o god_n truth_n may_v move_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o catholic_n to_o retort_v this_o cartel_n of_o defiance_n which_o he_o have_v publish_v against_o his_o church_n so_o to_o remain_v utter_o silent_a after_o so_o many_o reimpression_n of_o that_o sermon_n in_o several_a form_n and_o after_o such_o diligent_a translation_n of_o it_o into_o foreign_a language_n after_o that_o incredible_a avidity_n with_o which_o so_o many_o thousand_o copy_n of_o it_o have_v be_v snatch_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o reader_n and_o from_o the_o stall_n of_o the_o seller_n this_o will_v be_v a_o confession_n of_o our_o own_o guilt_n and_o a_o distrust_n in_o our_o cause_n as_o public_a as_o his_o challenge_n and_o provocation_n have_v be_v this_o will_v be_v indeed_o to_o be_v ashamed_a of_o christ_n and_o his_o truth_n before_o man_n for_o this_o reason_n shut_v my_o eye_n to_o all_o external_a fright_n or_o discouragement_n i_o presume_v to_o undertake_v a_o answer_n to_o his_o allegation_n hope_v that_o some_o other_o of_o my_o brethren_n will_v do_v it_o with_o great_a efficacy_n and_o fruit_n than_o i_o dare_v promise_n to_o this_o imperfect_a work_n and_o have_v this_o resolution_n i_o take_v the_o boldness_n to_o inscribe_v your_o majesty_n name_n in_o the_o front_n be_v assure_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o acceptable_a nor_o a_o great_a refreshment_n to_o your_o most_o tender_o christian_a heart_n which_o bear_v a_o equal_a share_n in_o this_o our_o common_a oppression_n then_o to_o see_v that_o faith_n which_o you_o value_n above_o crown_n at_o least_o not_o betray_v and_o true_o i_o confident_o hope_v demonstrate_v to_o remain_v unprejudiced_a by_o any_o thing_n allege_v in_o that_o sermon_n with_o this_o persuasion_n i_o most_o humble_o beg_v leave_n to_o cast_v at_o your_o majesty_n foot_n both_o myself_o and_o work_n which_o as_o it_o be_v undertake_v not_o upon_o my_o own_o single_a judgement_n so_o that_o it_o may_v not_o appear_v in_o public_a without_o your_o majesty_n approbation_n and_o protection_n be_v the_o most_o humble_a suit_n and_o only_a petition_n of_o 14_o may_n 1663._o madam_n your_o majesty_n most_o humble_o devote_v servant_n in_o our_o lord_n s._n c._n chap._n i._n of_o doctor_n pierce_n sermon_n in_o general_n what_o be_v probable_o the_o inward_a design_n of_o it_o i_o can_v forbid_v myself_o to_o wonder_v that_o a_o book_n so_o universal_o esteem_v so_o often_o reprint_v and_o not_o only_o reprint_v in_o our_o own_o but_o translate_v into_o foreign_a language_n shall_v yet_o lie_v open_a to_o so_o many_o and_o so_o plain_a exception_n not_o one_o period_n can_v i_o find_v that_o seem_v to_o i_o extraordinary_a not_o one_o instance_n but_o have_v long_o since_o be_v often_o object_v both_o with_o close_a reason_n and_o neat_a rhetoric_n so_o that_o now_o by_o experience_n as_o well_o as_o faith_n i_o see_v it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o scripture_n say_v 9_o the_o race_n be_v not_o to_o the_o wise_a nor_o the_o battle_n to_o the_o strong_a nor_o favour_n to_o man_n of_o skill_n but_o time_n and_o chance_n happen_v to_o they_o all_o 2._o and_o be_v we_o not_o come_v to_o a_o fine_a pass_n when_o not_o only_o a_o dozen_o perhaps_o of_o the_o great_a and_o subtle_a controversy_n in_o religion_n shall_v be_v crowd_v into_o a_o short_a sermon_n but_o express_v with_o such_o vanity_n and_o affectation_n of_o exotic_a and_o abstruse_a phrase_n as_o if_o the_o end_n of_o preach_v be_v nothing_o but_o to_o talk_v a_o hour_n of_o hard_a thing_n in_o hard_a word_n ask_v the_o great_a auditory_a of_o lord_n and_o lady_n that_o hear_v this_o doctor_n person_n of_o clear_a and_o ingenuous_a apprehension_n who_o like_o good_a sense_n though_o not_o deliver_v in_o greek_a who_o penetrate_v into_o the_o connection_n of_o thing_n though_o they_o have_v not_o mis-spend_v their_o life_n in_o study_v word_n ask_v that_o illustrious_a and_o noble_a assembly_n what_o they_o think_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n or_o of_o the_o
itch_a to_o be_v as_o old_a as_o the_o julian_n period_n begin_v before_o the_o protoplast_n some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o may_v have_v hear_v of_o the_o palladium_n of_o the_o conclave_n but_o for_o the_o embroidery_n of_o the_o theopneust_fw-fr aholiab_n or_o the_o antiquary_n keimeliah_n i_o believe_v the_o lady_n at_o least_o be_v a_o little_a puzzle_v on_o the_o sudden_a how_o to_o understand_v they_o yet_o if_o those_o pompous_a sound_n be_v translate_v into_o plain_a english_a not_o one_o of_o they_o but_o will_v easy_o see_v the_o sense_n without_o other_o dictionary_n than_o their_o own_o cabinet_n 3._o as_o for_o the_o doctor_n be_v profession_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a that_o his_o resolution_n be_v the_o sermon_n shall_v never_o have_v be_v expose_v to_o the_o world_n have_v not_o his_o majesty_n command_v it_o i_o ready_o believe_v he_o for_o a_o victory_n be_v easy_o and_o very_o cheap_o get_v if_o a_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o a_o flourish_a speech_n confident_o pronounce_v by_o a_o person_n in_o esteem_n for_o learning_n and_o sincerity_n in_o a_o place_n where_o none_o must_v contradict_v especial_o when_o he_o protest_v he_o have_v proof_n unquestionable_a for_o all_o his_o assertion_n but_o till_o those_o proof_n be_v examine_v the_o conquest_n be_v only_o over_o the_o hearer_n passion_n not_o their_o reason_n it_o may_v be_v and_o i_o pray_v god_n this_o sermon_n be_v not_o mean_v so_o a_o good_a preparation_n to_o usher_v in_o the_o calvinistical_a zeal_n for_o execute_v severity_n on_o innocent_a person_n who_o sincere_o abhor_v the_o crime_n deserve_v such_o rigour_n and_o the_o unchristian_a principle_n the_o fountain_n of_o those_o crime_n that_o be_v on_o person_n against_o who_o the_o lawgiver_n themselves_o have_v public_o profess_v they_o never_o intend_v those_o punishment_n this_o kind_n of_o justice_n he_o may_v hope_v for_o from_o his_o sermon_n but_o a_o rational_a conviction_n will_v never_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o it_o 4._o true_o doctor_n pierce_n must_v not_o blame_v we_o if_o we_o fear_v he_o have_v some_o such_o thought_n in_o his_o mind_n when_o he_o preach_v this_o sermon_n so_o differ_v from_o the_o style_n of_o court-sermon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o majesty_n of_o glorious_a memory_n and_o of_o the_o late_a as_o he_o style_v he_o immortal_a archbishop_n but_o have_v we_o since_o those_o day_n deserve_v such_o a_o change_n in_o the_o tongue_n and_o pen_n of_o any_o protestant_n especial_o the_o clergy_n by_o what_o crime_n be_v it_o because_o we_o have_v ever_o since_o be_v ready_a and_o be_v so_o still_o unanimous_o to_o sacrifice_v our_o blood_n and_o fortune_n for_o his_o majesty_n by_o which_o also_o their_o church_n have_v be_v maintain_v and_o settle_v against_o all_o the_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n both_o of_o monarchy_n and_o it_o methinks_v they_o may_v forgive_v we_o this_o fault_n both_o for_o past_a and_o future_a for_o we_o shall_v fall_v into_o it_o again_o if_o they_o do_v not_o take_v care_n by_o destroy_v we_o to_o prevent_v it_o 5._o this_o suspicion_n of_o we_o be_v much_o increase_v when_o we_o reflect_v on_o that_o bitter_a passage_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a where_o he_o say_v i_o suppose_v my_o discourse_n however_o innocent_a in_o itself_o will_v yet_o be_v likely_a to_o meet_v with_o many_o not_o only_o learn_v and_o subtle_a but_o restless_a enemy_n man_n of_o pleasant_a insinuation_n and_o very_o plausible_a snare_n nay_o such_o as_o arâ—_n apt_a where_o they_o have_v power_n to_o confute_v their_o opponent_n with_o fire_n and_o faggot_n indeed_o it_o be_v possible_a his_o sermon_n may_v somewhere_o fall_v into_o some_o such_o hand_n but_o unless_o he_o will_v renounce_v all_o charity_n justice_n and_o humanity_n he_o must_v not_o impute_v particular_a man_n action_n to_o catholic_a religion_n and_o for_o their_o fault_n expose_v we_o to_o the_o common_a hatred_n and_o violence_n let_v all_o the_o receive_v canon_n of_o the_o church_n be_v search_v and_o if_o one_o be_v find_v that_o justify_v the_o shed_n of_o blood_n simple_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n he_o may_v have_v some_o pretence_n for_o such_o a_o indefinite_a odious_a reflection_n upon_o innocent_a suffer_a christian_n let_v all_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o world_n be_v examine_v and_o it_o will_v clear_o appear_v it_o be_v not_o catholic_n religion_n that_o be_v chargeable_a with_o these_o excess_n since_o in_o so_o many_o place_n both_o they_o be_v not_o where_o it_o be_v and_o be_v where_o it_o be_v not_o and_o though_o for_o some_o few_o of_o these_o late_a age_n the_o civil_a magistrate_n of_o some_o country_n have_v exercise_v a_o great_a severity_n then_o ancient_o be_v use_v yet_o now_o even_o they_o have_v entertain_v a_o more_o calm_a and_o tractable_a spirit_n and_o seem_v to_o hope_v by_o other_o argument_n sufficient_o to_o secure_v their_o religion_n however_o why_o must_v our_o england_n imitate_v the_o rigide_a of_o other_o nation_n against_o who_o for_o that_o very_a reason_n we_o so_o loud_o exclaim_v rather_o than_o the_o moderate_a proceed_n of_o those_o who_o be_v near_a we_o both_o in_o situation_n temper_n and_o interest_n why_o thus_o continual_o be_v harp_v upon_o one_o string_n that_o jar_n and_o never_o touch_v the_o rest_n that_o move_v in_o harmony_n 6._o our_o late_a unhappy_a war_n have_v make_v the_o preacher_n and_o many_o other_o beside_o he_o traveller_n we_o appeal_v to_o their_o conscience_n and_o experience_n if_o they_o will_v be_v please_v to_o speak_v as_o person_n of_o honour_n and_o integrity_n do_v they_o in_o any_o catholic_n country_n even_o rome_n itself_o though_o here_o much_o speak_v against_o for_o cruelty_n ever_o apprehend_v any_o danger_n for_o their_o opinion_n or_o refusal_n to_o join_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o catholic_n religion_n so_o they_o will_v abstain_v from_o public_a scandalous_a affront_n to_o the_o church_n they_o have_v freedom_n not_o only_o with_o all_o quietness_n to_o enjoy_v their_o conscience_n but_o civil_o to_o justify_v their_o doctrine_n all_o expression_n of_o kindness_n tenderness_n and_o compassion_n they_o receive_v from_o their_o catholic_n opponent_n but_o sure_o not_o the_o least_o hard_a usage_n that_o may_v imprint_v terror_n in_o their_o mind_n 7._o thus_o much_o may_v be_v permit_v we_o to_o allege_v in_o our_o own_o defence_n upon_o this_o occasion_n give_v we_o by_o the_o preacher_n especial_o consider_v we_o be_v the_o only_a person_n expose_v to_o the_o public_a hatred_n and_o rigour_n though_o we_o only_o of_o all_o the_o dissenter_n from_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n lest_o deserve_v it_o for_n we_o be_v no_o innovator_n but_o professor_n of_o the_o same_o religion_n that_o make_v this_o nation_n christian._n a_o religion_n though_o now_o too_o general_o decry_v yet_o in_o those_o time_n confirm_v by_o great_a miracle_n as_o even_a protestant_n acknowledge_v a_o religion_n which_o for_o almost_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v only_o know_v and_o profess_v here_o when_o the_o reformation_n enter_v though_o almost_o all_o subject_n be_v catholic_n yet_o see_v the_o change_n be_v introduce_v by_o a_o supreme_a authority_n no_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o it_o by_o any_o other_o aâ—mes_v but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n whatsoever_o treason_n have_v be_v act_v by_o a_o few_o wretched_a person_n even_o our_o prince_n themselves_o have_v acquit_v the_o generality_n of_o catholic_n thereof_o and_o our_o religion_n from_o allow_v they_o there_o can_v be_v frame_v any_o form_n of_o profess_v or_o acknowledge_v due_a supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n to_o our_o king_n but_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o subscribe_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n themselves_o ordinary_o say_v they_o intend_v they_o public_a atttestation_n of_o our_o fidelity_n and_o zeal_n in_o serve_v and_o defend_v our_o prince_n and_o even_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n almost_o destroy_v by_o a_o conspiracy_n of_o all_o other_o dissenter_n have_v be_v make_v in_o our_o behalf_n even_o by_o some_o who_o now_o be_v most_o sharp_a against_o we_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o of_o they_o who_o be_v not_o able_a to_o allege_v any_o one_o of_o these_o excuse_n for_o themselves_o some_o be_v render_v in_o a_o capacity_n to_o triumph_n over_o our_o suffering_n unrepentant_a traitor_n be_v among_o our_o accuser_n though_o it_o be_v know_v the_o thing_n which_o most_o enrage_v they_o be_v our_o fidelity_n their_o invective_n how_o false_a soever_o be_v believe_v and_o they_o hope_v to_o become_v popular_a for_o their_o attempt_n to_o destroy_v we_o chap._n ii_o eleven_o novelty_n charge_v on_o catholic_o schism_n impute_v to_o catholic_o why_o necessary_a the_o sermon_n shall_v be_v refute_v by_o catholic_o the_o answerers_n protestation_n of_o sincerity_n 1._o the_o doctor_n sermon_n for_o as_o much_o as_o concern_v we_o roman_n
catholic_n pretend_v a_o double_a design_n first_o confident_o enough_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o doctrine_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v be_v on_o our_o part_n mere_a novelty_n and_o that_o primitive_a antiquity_n both_o of_o scripture_n and_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n stand_v clear_o for_o protestant_n second_o in_o consequence_n to_o this_o that_o not_o they_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o first_o part_n he_o exemplyfy_v in_o these_o follow_a point_n of_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o he_o say_v be_v novelty_n and_o undertake_v to_o calculate_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o their_o nativity_n 1._o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n 2._o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o purgatory_n 4._o transubstantiation_n 5._o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n 6._o communion_n under_o one_o species_n 7._o worship_n of_o image_n 8._o the_o scripture_n and_o public_a divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 9_o invocation_n of_o saint_n 10._o the_o forbid_a marriage_n to_o person_n in_o holy_a order_n 11._o the_o allow_a divorce_n for_o other_o cause_n beside_o fornication_n 3._o then_o concern_v the_o other_o part_n of_o his_o general_a design_n about_o schism_n he_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o real_a schism_n there_o be_v but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o it_o come_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v erroneous_a novelty_n new_a article_n of_o their_o creed_n which_o error_n the_o reformer_n be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o reject_v and_o reject_v they_o they_o do_v by_o warrantable_a and_o legal_a authority_n so_o that_o though_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o then_o present_a visible_a church_n yet_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v schismatic_n but_o that_o church_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v schismatical_a which_o cause_v they_o to_o separate_v 4._o this_o be_v in_o gross_a the_o substance_n of_o what_o in_o his_o sermon_n he_o allege_v against_o she_o that_o heretofore_o be_v this_o church_n mother_n and_o a_o great_a proportion_n of_o who_o kindness_n she_o still_o enjoy_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n now_o consider_v with_o what_o triumph_v applause_n this_o sermon_n be_v hear_v and_o with_o what_o a_o general_a greediness_n thousand_o of_o the_o print_a copy_n have_v be_v buy_v up_o even_o by_o those_o that_o former_o have_v not_o be_v curious_o inquisitive_a after_o court_n sermon_n for_o any_o good_a they_o mean_v the_o preacher_n will_v not_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o their_o heart_n condemn_v roman_a catholic_n if_o be_v confident_o persuade_v as_o true_o for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o single_a allegation_n among_o all_o his_o replenish_v margin_n that_o reach_v home_o to_o a_o conclude_a proof_n of_o what_o he_o pretend_v to_o they_o shall_v out_o of_o a_o treacherous_a fearfulness_n be_v utter_o silent_a as_o acknowledge_v that_o now_o they_o have_v a_o prostrate_a cause_n and_o therefore_o if_o it_o be_v but_o only_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o lose_v their_o good_a opinion_n something_o must_v be_v say_v by_o we_o to_o acquaint_v he_o with_o his_o mistake_n 5._o now_o in_o my_o remark_n upon_o this_o sermon_n i_o will_v follow_v his_o own_o order_n before_o summary_o set_v down_o and_o both_o in_o the_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o schism_n i_o will_v select_v his_o argument_n adjoin_v to_o each_o point_n respective_o the_o quotation_n or_o authority_n of_o father_n relate_v to_o in_o the_o margin_n and_o have_v do_v this_o i_o will_v sincere_o discover_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o i_o think_v i_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o he_o have_v neither_o rational_o conclude_v any_o of_o our_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v novelty_n nor_o free_v his_o own_o church_n from_o the_o just_a imputation_n of_o schism_n 6._o and_o know_v very_o well_o what_o candour_n sincerity_n and_o charity_n almighty_n god_n require_v from_o those_o who_o undertake_v his_o cause_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o church_n i_o do_v here_o call_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n upon_o my_o soul_n that_o my_o purpose_n be_v studious_o to_o avoid_v all_o cavil_v distorsion_n either_o of_o text_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o much_o more_o those_o false_o call_v piaâ—_n fraud_n corruption_n of_o either_o and_o both_o in_o my_o answer_n and_o objection_n i_o will_v allege_v nothing_o but_o what_o i_o be_o persuade_v be_v both_o pertinent_a and_o efficacious_a to_o conclude_v that_o for_o which_o it_o be_v produce_v that_o be_v i_o will_v bring_v nothing_o as_o a_o proof_n which_o i_o for_o the_o present_a think_v can_v be_v answer_v 7._o i_o be_o inform_v that_o he_o in_o his_o sermon_n make_v the_o like_a protestation_n if_o he_o do_v i_o be_o very_o glad_a for_o his_o own_o sake_n that_o he_o forbear_v to_o print_v what_o he_o then_o speak_v because_o though_o i_o must_v not_o charge_v he_o with_o wilful_a sincerity_n yet_o i_o believe_v he_o will_v find_v by_o this_o short_a paper_n that_o he_o do_v neglect_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o best_a judgement_n and_o caution_n which_o certain_o if_o ever_o be_v most_o requisite_a in_o a_o cause_n so_o important_a especial_o it_o be_v to_o be_v debate_v by_o one_o that_o profess_v to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o his_o own_o house_n and_o who_o speak_v to_o no_o mean_a person_n than_o the_o king_n god_n own_o vicegerent_n 8._o but_o whether_o the_o preacher_n in_o his_o sermon_n the_o subject_n whereof_o be_v nothing_o but_o controversy_n and_o such_o as_o his_o text_n neither_o invite_v much_o less_o compel_a â—im_n to_o undertake_v or_o however_o to_o debate_v they_o with_o such_o invective_n and_o exulcerate_v digression_n whether_o i_o say_v herein_o he_o express_v that_o respect_n and_o duty_n he_o owe_v his_o majesty_n that_o be_v whether_o such_o a_o distemper_a sermon_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o injunction_n touch_v preach_v which_o his_o majesty_n have_v late_o command_v my_o lord_n archbishop_n to_o communicate_v to_o the_o clergy_n i_o leave_v to_o the_o preacher_n own_o conscience_n if_o he_o resolve_v to_o transgress_v those_o order_n so_o become_v a_o prince_n who_o love_v the_o peace_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o still_o feel_v so_o much_o by_o their_o disunion_n in_o opinion_n yet_o in_o reason_n he_o may_v have_v abstain_v from_o let_v the_o court_n and_o kingdom_n see_v that_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o disobey_v the_o king_n to_o his_o own_o face_n the_o university-â—ulpit_a or_o some_o city_n congregation_n where_o such_o behaviour_n be_v in_o fashion_n may_v well_o enough_o have_v content_v he_o chap._n iii_o bishop_n jewel_n challenge_n imitate_v by_o doctor_n pierce_n primitive_a reformer_n acknowledge_v antiquity_n to_o stand_v for_o catholic_o the_o doctor_n be_v notion_n of_o beginning_n he_o be_v oblige_v thereto_o by_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n 5_o eliz._n five_o question_n propose_v touch_v that_o notion_n 1._o what_o ground_n or_o motive_n the_o preacher_n have_v to_o renew_v the_o vain_a brag_n of_o bishop_n jewel_n deride_v by_o his_o adversary_n and_o condemn_v by_o his_o brethren_n it_o will_v be_v less_o difficult_a for_o we_o to_o imagine_v than_o for_o himself_o sincere_o to_o acknowledge_v however_o that_o both_o that_o bishop_n and_o he_o be_v singular_a in_o this_o matter_n of_o challenge_v the_o concurrence_n of_o antiquity_n for_o themselves_o and_o impute_v novelty_n to_o the_o catholic_a church_n we_o have_v a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n among_o the_o first_o reformer_n both_o in_o gross_a and_o by_o retayl_n through_o all_o the_o particular_a point_n by_o he_o mention_v 2._o in_o general_n let_v he_o consider_v what_o melancthon_n write_v 3._o present_o from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o church_n the_o ancient_a father_n obscure_v the_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o justice_n of_o faith_n increase_a ceremony_n and_o devise_v peculiar_a worship_n 477._o in_o like_a manner_n peter_n martyr_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o church_n error_n do_v beg_v in_o immediate_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n 490._o and_o that_o present_o after_o their_o age_n man_n begin_v to_o decline_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 476._o and_o therefore_o so_o long_o as_o we_o insist_v upon_o council_n and_o father_n we_o shall_v always_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o same_o error_n in_o so_o much_o as_o beza_n have_v the_o arrogance_n to_o write_v thus_o in_o a_o epistle_n 1._o i_o have_v say_v more_o than_o once_o and_o i_o suppose_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o compare_v the_o ancient_a time_n of_o the_o church_n even_o those_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n with_o we_o they_o have_v better_a conscience_n but_o less_o knowledge_n on_o the_o contrary_a we_o have_v more_o knowledge_n but_o less_o conscience_n this_o be_v my_o judgement_n etc._n etc._n these_o be_v esteem_v as_o learned_a writer_n as_o the_o reformation_n have_v they_o spend_v their_o life_n in_o read_v
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d neither_o ambitious_o seek_v superiority_n nor_o after_o a_o secular_a manner_n 5._o lord_n it_o over_o the_o flock_n of_o christ._n 6._o and_o now_o let_v the_o doctor_n say_v where_o be_v the_o impudent_a opposition_n of_o supremacy_n and_o jurisdiction_n both_o to_o the_o letter_n and_o sense_n of_o our_o saviour_n precept_n such_o a_o argument_n as_o this_o be_v magisterial_o and_o confident_o pronounce_v may_v for_o half_a a_o hour_n serve_v his_o present_a turn_n in_o the_o pulpit_n but_o i_o wonder_v he_o can_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o expose_v it_o to_o examination_n in_o print_n it_o be_v time_n we_o come_v a_o little_a close_o to_o examine_v this_o his_o first_o great_a novelty_n chap._n v._n the_o doctor_n oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v submission_n due_a to_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o exercise_v during_o the_o four_o general_a council_n of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n it_o be_v not_o general_o admit_v at_o this_o day_n 1._o his_o main_a position_n in_o his_o forecited_a discourse_n on_o this_o argument_n be_v that_o a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n challenge_v and_o exercise_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v a_o visible_a usurpation_n ever_o since_o boniface_n the_o three_o to_o who_o it_o be_v sell_v by_o the_o tyrant_n phocas_n that_o be_v it_o begin_v about_o the_o year_n 606._o 606._o never_n before_o that_o time_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v in_o god_n church_n to_o prove_v this_o all_o the_o forego_n reason_n and_o allegation_n be_v produce_v by_o he_o from_o this_o usurpeâ—_n authority_n his_o english_a church_n forsooth_o have_v make_v a_o secession_n as_o he_o demure_o phrase_n it_o and_o not_o from_o any_o authority_n if_o any_o be_v exercise_v by_o former_a pope_n especial_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n a_o primacy_n of_o order_n he_o be_v content_a to_o allow_v he_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n 2._o whatsoever_o authority_n then_o the_o predecessor_n of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o by_o consent_n of_o other_o church_n enjoy_v especial_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n he_o must_v grant_v be_v no_o usurpation_n and_o therefore_o a_o legal_a rightful_a authority_n from_o which_o without_o a_o formal_a schism_n they_o can_v not_o withdraw_v themselves_o he_o will_v not_o sure_o say_v with_o one_o of_o their_o learned_a bishop_n that_o they_o take_v from_o the_o pope_n his_o lawful_a christian_a authority_n and_o give_v that_o only_o to_o the_o king_n not_o his_o unlawful_a and_o antichristian_a so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v reduce_v to_o this_o precise_a point_n whether_o before_o boniface_n the_o three_o time_n the_o pope_n enjoy_v a_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o catholic_a church_n this_o he_o deny_v on_o the_o contrary_n i_o here_o engage_v myself_o not_o only_o to_o prove_v he_o have_v it_o but_o moreover_o that_o not_o the_o least_o degree_n or_o jota_n of_o jurisdiction_n will_v be_v impose_v on_o they_o to_o acknowledge_v for_o enjoy_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n more_o than_o the_o very_a same_o that_o pope_n boniface_n be_v predecessor_n within_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n confess_o exercise_v i_o may_v add_v that_o the_o new_a usurp_a title_n as_o he_o say_v sell_v to_o he_o by_o phocas_n do_v not_o give_v he_o neither_o do_v he_o pretend_v to_o by_o it_o any_o more_o authority_n than_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n former_o enjoy_v and_o this_o be_v i_o be_v able_a to_o make_v good_a than_o not_o all_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n will_v be_v able_a to_o wash_v off_o his_o church_n schism_n by_o his_o own_o confession_n 3._o before_o i_o show_v what_o supremacy_n the_o predecessor_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o exercise_v in_o the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o bargain_n that_o he_o say_v boniface_n make_v with_o phocal_a what_o he_o gain_v by_o it_o and_o why_o his_o predecessor_n st._n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o pâ—lagius_n refuse_v it_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n john_n out_o of_o a_o humour_n of_o lightness_n and_o vanity_n proper_a to_o the_o grecian_n assume_v the_o title_n of_o episcopus_fw-la universalis_fw-la or_o oâ—cumenicus_n universal_a bishop_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n a_o title_n that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v in_o a_o epistle_n give_v to_o pope_n leo_n but_o which_o his_o successor_n likee_v not_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o john_n intend_v little_o more_o by_o it_o but_o to_o be_v a_o distinction_n of_o honour_n and_o preference_n above_o the_o other_o eastern_a patriarch_n for_o whilst_o he_o take_v that_o title_n he_o still_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n superiority_n not_o only_o of_o place_n but_o authority_n over_o he_o but_o be_v bishop_n in_o a_o city_n wherein_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o world_n reside_v he_o think_v it_o not_o unbecoming_a he_o to_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o governor_n perhaps_o indeed_o his_o successor_n if_o this_o ambition_n have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o but_o connive_v at_o by_o the_o west_n will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o make_v it_o not_o a_o mere_a empty_a title_n but_o will_v have_v invade_v a_o authority_n which_o the_o title_n may_v seem_v to_o warrant_v hereupon_o pope_n pelagius_n and_o after_o he_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a do_v vehement_o resist_v this_o foolish_a ambition_n of_o john_n though_o the_o emperor_n himself_o to_o gain_v a_o dignity_n to_o his_o own_o city_n favour_v it_o in_o he_o 4._o now_o the_o argument_n that_o these_o two_o good_a pope_n make_v use_v of_o against_o he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o combat_v johns_n present_a intention_n though_o his_o mere_a vainglory_n and_o affectation_n of_o novelty_n deserve_v to_o be_v repress_v as_o the_o probable_a consequence_n of_o such_o a_o title_n which_o may_v argue_v that_o beside_o himself_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n for_o if_o he_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n his_o diocese_n since_o by_o the_o canon_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o bishop_n in_o a_o place_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o other_o be_v only_a bishop_n in_o name_n and_o by_o their_o character_n have_v no_o other_o office_n but_o as_o his_o substitute_n depend_v on_o his_o will_n whereas_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o office_n and_o authority_n immediate_o from_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o so_o their_o successor_n the_o bishop_n will_v never_o acknowledge_v a_o receive_v their_o episcopal_a character_n and_o right_n of_o jurisdiction_n from_o any_o but_o christ_n himself_o for_o as_o in_o other_o sacrament_n whoever_o administer_v baptism_n whether_o a_o apostle_n or_o a_o heretic_n baptismus_fw-la solius_fw-la christy_a say_v saint_n augustin_n and_o again_o peter_n and_o john_n say_v he_o pray_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v come_v on_o those_o upon_o who_o they_o impose_v their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n act_n 8._o they_o as_o his_o substitute_n apply_v the_o outward_a element_n but_o the_o inward_a virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v only_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o and_o as_o a_o subject_a that_o receive_v â—n_v office_n of_o jurisdiction_n from_o the_o king_n will_v not_o esteem_v he_o derive_v that_o authority_n from_o the_o person_n who_o present_v he_o the_o letter_n patent_n or_o invest_v he_o ceremonious_o in_o the_o office_n but_o only_o the_o king_n so_o though_o a_o particular_a bishop_n be_v ordain_v by_o a_o metropolitan_a a_o primate_n a_o patriarc_n or_o by_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o they_o indeed_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o christ_n to_o convey_v his_o character_n and_o authority_n they_o assign_v he_o the_o place_n in_o which_o he_o be_v to_o exercise_v that_o authority_n but_o the_o inherent_a authority_n itself_o christ_n only_o give_v he_o 5._o upon_o these_o ground_n pope_n pelagius_n thus_o argue_v epist._n vniversalitatis_fw-la quoque_fw-la nomen_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v not_o give_v heed_n to_o the_o name_n of_o universality_n that_o john_n of_o constantinople_n have_v unlawful_o usurp_v etc._n etc._n for_o none_o of_o the_o patritriark_n do_v ever_o make_v use_n of_o so_o profane_a a_o title_n because_o if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o supreme_a patriarch_n be_v call_v a_o universal_a patriarch_n the_o title_n will_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o rest_n but_o god_n forbid_v this_o shall_v happen_v etc._n etc._n it_o therefore_o john_n be_v permit_v to_o take_v this_o title_n the_o honour_n of_o all_o patriarch_n be_v deny_v and_o probable_o he_o who_o be_v call_v universal_a will_v perish_v in_o his_o error_n and_o there_o will_v not_o be_v find_v one_o bishop_n in_o the_o state_n of_o truth_n the_o very_a same_o
infamous_a canon_n surreptitious_o make_v say_v liberatus_n after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o judge_n 13._o the_o senate_n and_o of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o entire_o nullyfy_v by_o the_o protestation_n of_o the_o say_a legate_n 5._o and_o the_o sentence_n of_o pope_n leo_n without_o who_o consent_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a traditionary_a law_n nothing_o make_v in_o any_o council_n can_v oblige_v the_o church_n a_o canon_n this_o be_v so_o despise_v during_o that_o whole_a age_n and_o more_o that_o the_o memory_n of_o it_o only_o remain_v in_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n but_o it_o be_v not_o insert_v among_o the_o other_o canon_n for_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o most_o ancient_a greek_a and_o latin_a copy_n of_o that_o council_n by_o the_o collection_n of_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la can._n and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o theodoret_n anagnostes_n a_o grecian_a the_o council_n of_o chalcedoâ—_n publish_v only_o twenty_o seven_o canon_n whereas_o now_o this_o be_v reckon_v the_o 28_o last_o a_o canon_n this_o be_v that_o anatolius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n by_o who_o brigâ—ing_v with_o some_o bishop_n and_o violence_n to_o other_o it_o be_v compile_v be_v himself_o both_o ashamed_a and_o sorrow_n for_o it_o anat._n as_o appear_v by_o st._n leo_n answer_n to_o he_o and_o of_o which_o pope_n gelasius_n forty_o year_n after_o affirm_v vinc._n that_o the_o see_v apostolic_a never_o consent_v to_o it_o the_o emperor_n never_o impose_v it_o anatolius_n never_o make_v use_n of_o it_o and_o the_o whole_a matter_n be_v put_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o therefore_o what_o the_o same_o see_v confirm_v remain_v in_o force_n and_o that_o which_o it_o receive_v not_o can_v not_o have_v any_o firmness_n 9_o now_o because_o this_o enormous_a canon_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v only_o a_o renew_n of_o a_o former_a canon_n make_v in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n of_o constantinople_n 381._o observe_v the_o false_a deal_n of_o that_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n in_o cite_v that_o canon_n for_o whereas_o it_o be_v thus_o conceive_v let_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n enjoy_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d prerogative_n of_o honour_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 3._o these_o renewer_n of_o this_o canon_n at_o chalcedon_n fraudulent_o thrust_v in_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_v privilege_n as_o if_o except_v only_o the_o sit_v in_o the_o second_o chair_n he_o be_v to_o enjoy_v in_o the_o church_n all_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a a_o fancy_n which_o never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o former_a bishop_n and_o indeed_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la after_o the_o four_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o new_a patriarch_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o exotic_a power_n give_v he_o presume_v to_o summon_v all_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n in_o the_o east_n to_o a_o council_n a_o attempt_n repress_v by_o pope_n leo._n and_o no_o doubt_n when_o afterward_o the_o usurp_a the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n they_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o give_v the_o same_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a to_o their_o council_n too_o 10._o and_o as_o for_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n of_o constantinople_n quote_v in_o the_o margin_n of_o the_o sermon_n 2._o whereby_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n be_v forbid_v to_o meddle_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o their_o province_n what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o name_v nor_o think_v of_o in_o that_o canon_n neither_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o receive_a council_n in_o god_n church_n that_o exclude_v he_o from_o a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n which_o the_o doctor_n see_v be_v â—rcised_v by_o so_o many_o pope_n at_o and_o after_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o he_o will_v see_v more_o before_o it_o chap._n vii_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n confirm_v by_o a_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n decree_n of_o pope_n have_v ancient_o the_o force_n of_o law_n yet_o with_o restriction_n the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n confirm_v by_o example_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a decree_v at_o sardica_n where_o be_v present_a british_a bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n at_o arles_n where_o british_a bishop_n likewise_o be_v present_a the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a explain_v 1._o there_o be_v a_o imperial_a law_n make_v by_o valentinian_n the_o three_o 24._o who_o begin_v his_o reign_n a._n d._n 424._o 424._o direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n import_v that_o whatever_o have_v be_v and_o shall_v be_v establish_v by_o the_o see_v apostolic_a shall_v have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o they_o and_o all_o other_o and_o this_o the_o emperor_n say_v be_v secundum_fw-la veterem_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la ibid._n moreover_o to_o show_v the_o ground_n of_o that_o law_n ibid._n he_o further_a saieâ—_n that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a have_v be_v establish_v both_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o st._n peter_n who_o be_v the_o prince_n of_o episcopal_a society_n and_o by_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n and_o by_o the_o sacred_a authority_n of_o a_o synod_n 2._o now_o if_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o weight_n of_o such_o a_o public_a testimony_n and_o how_o christian_n catholic_n emperor_n never_o make_v law_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a matter_n but_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o bishop_n and_o for_o the_o corroborate_n of_o former_a church_n canon_n both_o touch_v faith_n and_o discipline_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n for_o introduce_v of_o new_a one_o we_o shall_v find_v a_o great_a proof_n can_v scarce_o be_v produce_v against_o the_o preacher_n pretention_n that_o between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n the_o pope_n enjoy_v only_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o not_o jurisdiction_n 3._o though_o this_o law_n seem_v too_o excessive_o large_a command_v that_o whatever_o have_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v etc._n etc._n pope_n leo_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n limit_n the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o when_o he_o command_v that_o all_o the_o decretal_n and_o constitution_n both_o of_o pope_n innocent_a 5._o and_o all_o other_o his_o predecessor_n shall_v be_v observe_v namely_o such_o as_o be_v publish_v touch_v ecclesiastical_a order_n and_o canon_n or_o vien_fw-it as_o pope_n hilarius_n express_v it_o what_o ever_o constitution_n have_v be_v make_v by_o pope_n for_o the_o quiet_a of_o all_o god_n priest_n the_o observance_n of_o discipline_n and_o take_v away_o confusion_n 4._o example_n of_o such_o public_a decree_n of_o unquestioned_a authority_n even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a protestant_n 418._o we_o find_v make_v by_o pope_n zosimus_n 47._o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o and_o pope_n siricius_n who_o govern_v the_o church_n between_o the_o year_n 385._o and_o 418._o for_o as_o for_o the_o decretal_n pretend_v to_o be_v make_v by_o antecedent_n pope_n they_o do_v except_v against_o they_o and_o perhaps_o not_o without_o ground_n he_o will_v not_o expect_v i_o shall_v transcribe_v those_o authentic_a decree_n to_o weary_a both_o he_o and_o myself_o unnecessary_o he_o know_v very_o well_o where_o to_o find_v they_o i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o such_o decree_n be_v actual_o receive_v as_o law_n by_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n france_n etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o be_v 4._o that_o in_o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n the_o bishop_n say_v for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o we_o in_o such_o case_n let_v we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o not_o follow_v our_o own_o but_o our_o common_a father_n instruction_n and_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n say_v 20._o what_o bishop_n shall_v presume_v to_o act_v contrary_a to_o such_o decree_n as_o have_v proceed_v from_o the_o see_v apostolic_a notwithstanding_o it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o bishop_n to_o consider_v and_o examine_v such_o decree_n for_o if_o they_o be_v make_v upon_o misinformation_n even_o pope_n themselves_o have_v declare_v that_o the_o force_n of_o they_o shall_v be_v suspend_v and_o much_o more_o if_o against_o the_o ancient_a canon_n for_o say_v pope_n zosimus_n ap_fw-mi gratian._n 25._o q._n 1._o even_o this_o seat_n have_v not_o authority_n to_o constitute_v or_o change_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o father_n 5._o as_o for_o the_o more_o primitive_a time_n precede_v these_o i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o a_o few_o example_n but_o such_o and_o of_o so_o great_a weight_n that_o if_o the_o preacher_n will_v be_v ingenuous_a they_o will_v even_o content_v he_o in_o the_o recount_v of_o they_o it_o will_v not_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v observe_v exact_o the_o order_n of_o time_n in_o each_o of_o they_o and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v a_o passage_n of_o
their_o epistle_n to_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n and_o brother_n silvester_n marinus_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o bishop_n assemble_v together_o in_o the_o town_n of_o arles_n we_o have_v signify_v to_o your_o charity_n the_o thing_n decree_v by_o common_a council_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o may_v know_v what_o they_o ought_v for_o the_o future_a to_o observe_v here_o may_v be_v see_v a_o patriarchical_a council_n send_v their_o decree_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o be_v the_o chief_a person_n from_o who_o all_o christian_n be_v to_o receive_v information_n of_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v and_o by_o who_o no_o doubt_n they_o be_v to_o be_v oblige_v thereto_o in_o which_o regard_n st._n martin_n pope_n and_o martyr_n make_v this_o the_o pope_n most_o proper_a title_n that_o he_o be_v custos_fw-la canonum_fw-la divinorum_fw-la 14._o at_o this_o council_n be_v present_a three_o bishop_n representatives_n of_o the_o british_a clergy_n eborius_n bishop_n of_o york_n restitutus_n bishop_n of_o lonidon_n adelphius_n bishop_n of_o maldon_n call_v then_o colonia_n londinensium_n with_o sacerdos_n a_o priest_n and_o arminius_n a_o deacon_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v by_o restitutus_n bring_v into_o brittany_n say_v bishop_n godwin_n out_o of_o bale_n by_o which_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o neither_o the_o pope_n himself_o nor_o his_o place_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n be_v unknown_a nor_o un-acknowledged_n by_o the_o britain_n long_a before_o st._n augustine_n day_n 15._o and_o now_o it_o will_v be_v seasonable_a to_o answer_v the_o doctor_n great_a objection_n ground_v on_o that_o famous_a 6_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n by_o which_o he_o say_v every_o patriarch_n and_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v chief_a in_o his_o proper_a diocese_n 18._o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v chief_a in_o he_o this_o be_v now_o to_o be_v examine_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n be_v still_o in_o force_n in_o egypt_n 6._o lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n enjoy_v a_o jurisdiction_n over_o they_o all_o in_o as_o much_o as_o such_o likewise_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o like_a manner_n both_o in_o antioch_n and_o other_o province_n let_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d privilege_n be_v preserve_v entire_a to_o every_o church_n 16._o the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o canon_n will_v best_o appear_v from_o the_o end_n for_o which_o it_o be_v enact_v and_o that_o apparent_o be_v for_o the_o regulate_a and_o compose_v disorder_n begin_v in_o egypt_n by_o meletius_n bishop_n of_o lycopolis_n who_o rebellious_o refuse_v obedience_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n presume_v to_o ordain_v bishop_n independent_o on_o he_o this_o scismatical_a attempt_n the_o council_n here_o repress_n command_v that_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v have_v entire_a jurisdiction_n through_o all_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n and_o the_o roman_a bishop_n in_o his_o patriarchat_n and_o may_v say_v in_o his_o metropolitanship_n too_o be_v make_v the_o pattern_n according_a to_o which_o this_o regulation_n be_v frame_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o plenary_a right_n and_o universal_a jurisdiction_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o i_o have_v show_v already_o and_o shall_v demonstrate_v the_o same_o yet_o further_o even_o in_o the_o time_n precede_v this_o council_n be_v extend_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o be_v exercise_v over_o the_o patriarc_n themselves_o but_o only_o of_o the_o custom_n and_o practice_n of_o his_o call_a synod_n correct_v manner_n and_o make_v ordination_n according_a to_o his_o patriarkal_n and_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n for_o those_o word_n in_o the_o six_o nicene_n canon_n similiter_fw-la autem_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la caeteâ—as_fw-la provincias_fw-la in_o like_a manner_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o province_n that_o be_v those_o province_n also_o that_o be_v not_o such_o where_o a_o patriarc_n reside_v honour_n suus_fw-la unicuique_fw-la servetur_fw-la let_v every_o one_o honour_n be_v preserve_v to_o he_o compare_v with_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o eight_o canon_n of_o the_o ephesian_a council_n show_v clear_o enough_o that_o not_o only_o patriarkical_a authority_n but_o metropolitical_a also_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o canon_n and_o the_o roman_a bishop_n authority_n also_o herein_o make_v a_o pattern_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n that_o the_o canon_n intend_v not_o to_o equalise_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o full_a jurisdiction_n 6._o the_o most_o learned_a marca_n late_a archbishop_n of_o tholouse_n observe_v that_o those_o who_o object_n it_o against_o the_o pope_n primacy_n though_o they_o fortify_v themselves_o even_o with_o ruâ—â—inus_n his_o interposition_n of_o suburbicarian_a church_n will_v gain_v but_o little_a by_o it_o for_o it_o signisignify_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v ordain_v either_o immediate_o or_o by_o commission_n all_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o suburbicarian_a church_n so_o ought_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n to_o do_v in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n 17._o but_o though_o i_o mention_v this_o version_n of_o ruffinus_n because_o it_o be_v much_o applaud_v by_o our_o primitive_a reformer_n and_o i_o expect_v doctor_n pierâ—e_v in_o his_o reply_n will_v have_v recourse_n to_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o most_o groundless_a and_o senseless_a translation_n or_o rather_o corruption_n of_o the_o canon_n his_o word_n be_v ut_fw-la apud_fw-la alexandriam_fw-la &_o in_o urbe_fw-la roma_fw-it vetusta_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la servetur_fw-la ut_fw-la ille_fw-la egypti_n vel_fw-la hic_fw-la suburbicariarum_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la sollicitudiâ—em_fw-la gerat_fw-la against_o which_o so_o much_o have_v be_v write_v that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o lose_v time_n to_o repeat_v it_o especial_o to_o the_o doctor_n who_o can_v be_v unacquainted_a with_o what_o hilar._n erasmus_n and_o 33._o scalager_n have_v observe_v of_o the_o interpreter_n that_o it_o be_v his_o custom_n to_o omit_v pervert_v and_o change_v the_o text_n as_o he_o please_v and_o what_o other_o with_o much_o learning_n and_o judgement_n have_v say_v to_o this_o interpretation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n jurisdiction_n as_o first_o patriarc_n whereby_o the_o other_o patriarcs_n be_v subordinate_a to_o he_o be_v oblige_v even_o in_o this_o matter_n of_o their_o own_o ordination_n to_o give_v he_o notice_n send_v withal_o a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n upon_o the_o approbation_n whereof_o and_o of_o the_o legality_n of_o their_o election_n and_o ordination_n he_o confirm_v they_o or_o otherwise_o depose_v they_o of_o which_o many_o example_n may_v be_v produce_v whosoever_o have_v but_o look_v into_o ecclesiastical_a history_n must_v confess_v that_o his_o particular_a patriarchat_n be_v far_o from_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o ten_o suburbicarian_a province_n subject_a to_o the_o vicariat_fw-la of_o rome_n nay_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o it_o extend_v to_o the_o whole_a western_a empire_n which_o beside_o italy_n france_n spain_n germany_n brittany_n the_o six_o maritime_a province_n of_o africa_n etc._n etc._n contain_v illyricum_n macedon_n epyrus_n greece_n and_o the_o island_n near_o it_o and_o all_o this_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n zonaras_n balsamon_n 10._o etc._n etc._n write_v on_o this_o very_a canon_n hence_o st._n basil_n call_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o head_n or_o chief_a of_o the_o western_a regious_a 2._o and_o st._n augustin_n say_v that_o pope_n innocent_n do_v preside_v over_o the_o western_a church_n and_o st._n hierom_n 77._o let_v they_o say_v he_o condemn_v i_o as_o a_o heretic_n with_o the_o west_n as_o a_o heretic_n with_o egypt_n 123._o that_o be_v with_o damasus_n and_o peter_n and_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n affirm_v that_o all_o the_o region_n of_o the_o world_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o five_o patriarc_n that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o western_a rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n thepolis_n or_o antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n now_o unless_o hesperia_n signify_v the_o whole_a west_n to_o what_o patriarc_n be_v france_n spain_n africa_n &c_n &c_n subject_a 23._o if_o not_o to_o rome_n how_o can_v all_o bishop_n be_v say_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o five_o patriarc_n hence_o the_o western_a bishop_n be_v by_o theodore_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o by_o sacrates_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 29._o chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a jurisdiction_n before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a how_o all_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o how_o subordinate_a st._n peter_n have_v more_o than_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n of_o st._n paul_n resist_v st._n peter_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n
not_o dangerous_a to_o state_n on_o the_o contrary_a etc._n etc._n protestant_n writing_n in_o favour_n of_o it_o 1._o but_o as_o yet_o our_o proof_n of_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n though_o they_o reach_v to_o the_o beginning_n in_o the_o latitude_n fix_v by_o the_o doctor_n and_o true_o i_o be_o persuade_v to_o a_o indifferent_a reader_n will_v appear_v more_o credible_a than_o any_o his_o margin_n furnish_v to_o the_o contrary_a yet_o they_o may_v be_v continue_v till_o we_o come_v even_o to_o the_o presbyterian_o independent_n and_o quaker_n begin_v too_o that_o be_v the_o gospel_n themselves_o to_o demonstrate_v this_o we_o will_v make_v a_o short_a enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n before_o constantin_n whilst_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a suffer_a church_n incapable_a of_o conspire_v either_o in_o or_o out_o of_o general_a council_n but_o withal_o a_o church_n less_o disperse_v and_o tear_v by_o heresy_n or_o contention_n among_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o less_o need_v this_o preservative_n against_o schism_n supreme_a authority_n 2._o in_o these_o holy_a peaceable_a time_n therefore_o before_o silvester_n i_o will_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o example_n to_o prove_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o primacy_n and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v of_o st._n melchiade_n the_o immediate_a predecessor_n of_o pope_n silvester_n 311._o st._n augustin_n will_v afford_v we_o a_o testimony_n of_o his_o care_n and_o authority_n extend_v into_o africa_n 162._o who_o word_n be_v qualis_fw-la ipsius_fw-la melchiadis_fw-la ultima_fw-la est_fw-la prolata_fw-la sententia_fw-la etc._n etc._n such_o a_o one_o be_v the_o last_o sentence_n melchiade_n himself_n pronounce_v in_o judgeing_a the_o cause_n of_o donatus_n by_o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v the_o boldness_n to_o remove_v from_o his_o communion_n his_o colleague_n the_o catholic_a bishop_n in_o africa_n in_o who_o no_o crime_n can_v be_v prove_v and_o have_v censure_v most_o deep_o donatus_n alone_o who_o he_o find_v to_o have_v be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o the_o mischief_n he_o give_v a_o free_a choice_n of_o heal_v the_o breach_n of_o scism_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o follower_n be_v also_o in_o a_o readiness_n to_o send_v communicatory_a letter_n to_o those_o subdivide_v scismatic_n that_o be_v ordain_v by_o majorinus_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n in_o so_o much_o as_o his_o sentence_n be_v that_o in_o whatsoever_o city_n of_o africa_n there_o be_v two_o bishop_n dissenter_n a_o catholic_n and_o a_o donatist_n he_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o bishopric_n who_o be_v first_o ordain_v etc._n etc._n and_o that_o another_o diocese_n shall_v be_v provide_v which_o the_o other_o shall_v govern_v o_o son_n of_o christian_a peace_n and_o true_o father_n of_o the_o christian_a flock_n say_v st._n augustin_n 3._o i_o will_v add_v to_o this_o three_o other_o example_n in_o which_o though_o as_o to_o the_o use_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o superintendency_n some_o objection_n have_v be_v make_v yet_o they_o suffice_v to_o confirm_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o such_o a_o superintendency_n in_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o preacher_n deny_v the_o first_o be_v of_o pope_n stephanus_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o fellow_n in_o martyrdom_n 258._o concern_v who_o we_o read_v in_o eusebius_n hist._n that_o he_o either_o inflict_v 6._o or_o at_o least_o threaten_a excommunication_n to_o some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n that_o hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o rebaptisation_n after_o baptism_n receive_v by_o heretic_n and_o in_o the_o same_o quarrel_n between_o the_o same_o pope_n stephaâ—â—s_v and_o st._n cyprian_n himself_o 75_o matter_n be_v almost_o bring_v to_o the_o like_a extremity_n yet_o neither_o do_v st._n cyprian_n though_o wonderful_o sharp_a nor_o even_o that_o violent_a cappadocian_n bishop_n firmilianus_n ever_o question_v the_o pope_n authority_n though_o as_o they_o think_v unjust_o employ_v 4._o the_o other_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o same_o st._n cyprian_n who_o endeavour_v to_o peswade_v the_o pope_n to_o depose_v marcianus_n a_o metropolitan_a bishop_n of_o arles_n side_v with_o novatian_n his_o word_n to_o pope_n stephanus_n about_o it_o be_v these_o 67._o let_v letter_n be_v direct_v from_o thou_o into_o the_o province_n and_o to_o the_o people_n of_o arle_n command_v that_o marcianus_n be_v excommunicate_v and_o another_o put_v in_o his_o place_n and_o to_o the_o like_a purpose_n be_v another_o epistle_n of_o he_o in_o a_o cause_n touch_v two_o spanish_a bishop_n 68_o upon_o misinformation_n restore_v by_o the_o pope_n 5._o the_o three_o be_v that_o so_o well_o know_v example_n of_o pope_n victor_n 19â—_n concern_v who_o eusebius_n thus_o write_v eccl._n victor_n endeavour_n to_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o fellowship_n of_o communion_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n as_o decline_v into_o heresy_n and_o send_v letter_n by_o which_o he_o will_v divide_v they_o all_o indifferent_o from_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n etc._n etc._n but_o there_o be_v extant_a letter_n of_o bishop_n by_o who_o victor_n be_v sharp_o reprove_v as_o one_o that_o be_v careless_a of_o the_o commodity_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n particular_o ireneus_fw-la reprehend_v he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v very_o ill_a to_o divide_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n now_o in_o such_o reproof_n from_o ireneus_fw-la and_o even_o polycrates_n a_o asian_a bishop_n himself_z the_o ringleader_n of_o the_o party_n of_o the_o quartâ—_n decimani_fw-la against_o st._n victor_n it_o be_v not_o impute_v to_o victor_n that_o he_o exercise_v a_o usurp_a authority_n over_o bishop_n not_o subject_a to_o he_o but_o that_o the_o cause_n of_o exercise_v his_o just_a authority_n be_v â—ot_n sufficient_o weighty_a 6._o have_v proceed_v thus_o far_o our_o last_o step_n shall_v be_v to_o the_o utmost_a degree_n the_o very_a beginning_n itself_o our_o lord_n and_o st._n peter_n in_o the_o gospel_n and_o here_o we_o will_v acknowledge_v what_o the_o dâ—ctor_n say_v that_o all_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n building_n 18._o that_o the_o same_o authority_n which_o be_v first_o give_v to_o st._n peter_n alone_o sustain_v the_o person_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v afterward_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o as_o st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o that_o st._n peter_n be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n likewise_o be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la etc._n etc._n endow_v with_o a_o equal_a participation_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n and_o as_o st._n hierom_n affirm_v that_o all_o bishop_n in_o all_o place_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n canterbury_n or_o rochester_n be_v of_o the_o very_a same_o merit_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o will_v give_v leave_n to_o the_o scripture_n to_o interpret_v itself_o and_o to_o the_o father_n to_o interpret_v both_o it_o and_o themselves_o we_o grant_v therefore_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o bishop_n their_o successor_n enjoy_v the_o whole_a latitude_n of_o apostolic_a and_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n for_o as_o much_o as_o concern_v the_o internal_a essential_a qualification_n of_o either_o but_o for_o the_o external_a administration_n there_o may_v be_v and_o always_o be_v acknowledge_v a_o subordination_n and_o different_a latitude_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o same_o authority_n both_o among_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n let_v he_o not_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o distinction_n for_o they_o themselves_o have_v occasion_n sometime_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o the_o like_a purpose_n archbishop_n whitgift_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o admonition_n affirm_v that_o archbishop_n quoad_fw-la ministerium_fw-la do_v not_o differ_v from_o other_o pastor_n but_o touch_v government_n page_n 303._o and_o afterward_o page_n 386._o answer_v the_o same_o argument_n out_o of_o st._n hierom_n who_o equal_v the_o mean_a bishop_n with_o the_o pope_n he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v equal_a quoad_fw-la ministerium_fw-la but_o not_o quoad_fw-la polittam_fw-la 7._o let_v he_o take_v therefore_o a_o example_n illustrate_v this_o at_o home_n what_o function_n what_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n exercise_n i_o mean_v according_a to_o their_o tenet_n which_o the_o mean_a of_o his_o subordinate_a bishop_n can_v perform_v he_o can_v ordain_v bishop_n and_o priest_n so_o can_v they_o the_o former_a with_o he_o the_o other_o without_o he_o he_o can_v visit_v his_o province_n they_o their_o diocese_n he_o can_v give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o confirmation_n so_o can_v they_o he_o can_v assemble_v a_o provincial_a council_n they_o a_o diocesan_n he_o have_v a_o canonical_a authority_n over_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n they_o over_z priests_z he_o can_v absolve_v from_o censure_n inflect_v by_o himself_o they_o can_v do_v as_o much_o yet_o nothing_o of_o all_o this_o exclude_v he_o from_o
enjoy_v a_o special_a privilege_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o every_o one_o of_o these_o act_n and_o function_n or_o exempt_v they_o from_o subordination_n to_o he_o as_o their_o superior_a yea_o supreme_a pastor_n supreme_a not_o in_o order_n only_o but_o jurisdiction_n certain_o the_o doctor_n can_v easy_o apply_v this_o to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o to_o st._n peter_n successor_n and_o all_o other_o bishop_n 8._o now_o if_o the_o father_n may_v be_v believe_v be_v be_v a_o privilege_n and_o a_o great_a one_o that_o st_n peter_n for_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o confession_n have_v christ_n own_o title_n as_o christ_n be_v governor_n of_o the_o church_n give_v he_o of_o be_v call_v a_o rock_n for_o in_o the_o syrian_a language_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n speak_v the_o word_n have_v no_o different_a termination_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a or_o latin_a petrus_n petra_n but_o the_o word_n be_v thou_o be_v gepha_n a_o rock_n and_o upon_o this_o gepha_n rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n it_o be_v a_o privilege_n that_o peter_n neither_o the_o elder_a nor_o first_o choose_v apostle_n be_v always_o in_o the_o gospel_n first_o reckon_v and_o express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o it_o be_v a_o privilege_n import_v a_o great_a latitude_n of_o jurisdiction_n when_o after_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n st._n peter_n alone_o have_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o rest_n a_o commission_n give_v he_o of_o indefinite_o â—eeding_v christ_n flock_n and_o after_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v peculiar_o appoint_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n as_o st._n paul_n be_v of_o the_o gentile_n yea_o that_o the_o dedication_n of_o st._n paul_n office_n be_v perform_v by_o st._n peter_n who_o by_o immediate_a revelation_n be_v appoint_v to_o gather_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o cornelius_n and_o his_o household_n etc._n etc._n 9_o but_o why_o among_o such_o governor_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v any_o supereminency_n of_o jurisdiction_n give_v to_o one_o man_n certain_a it_o be_v there_o never_o be_v less_o necessity_n to_o provide_v against_o disobedience_n and_o dis-unions_a then_o among_o the_o apostle_n every_o one_o of_o who_o be_v guide_v by_o a_o divine_a unerring_a light_n by_o which_o they_o know_v all_o truth_n and_o replenish_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o charity_n and_o unity_n which_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o ambitious_a envious_a or_o malicious_a design_n yet_o a_o subordination_n not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o they_o be_v establish_v among_o they_o for_o the_o succeed_a church_n sake_n which_o without_o such_o order_n will_v in_o a_o very_a short_a time_n become_v a_o mere_a babel_n hence_o st._n hierom_n say_v 2._o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n though_o true_a it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n be_v do_v upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o rest_v upon_o all_o but_o among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o 10._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n st._n cyprian_a ecclesiae_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o sentence_n produce_v by_o the_o preacher_n out_o of_o he_o that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praediti_fw-la honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la yet_o in_o the_o very_a same_o book_n say_v ibid._n super_fw-la unum_fw-la aedificat_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la etc._n etc._n our_o lord_n build_v his_o church_n upon_o one_o person_n and_o though_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o give_v a_o equal_a power_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n say_v as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o sin_n you_o remit_v etc._n etc._n yet_o that_o he_o may_v manifest_v unity_n he_o by_o his_o authority_n dispose_v the_o original_a of_o the_o same_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o ibid._n and_o present_o after_o whosoever_o hold_v not_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o believe_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o faith_n he_o that_o oppose_v are_z resist_v the_o church_n he_o that_o forsake_v the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n upon_o which_o the_o church_n be_v found_v do_v he_o trust_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o like_a manner_n st._n optatus_n at_o rome_n 2._o say_v he_o a_o chair_n be_v place_v for_o st._n peter_n to_o the_o end_n that_o unity_n may_v be_v preserve_v of_o all_o and_o for_o fear_v the_o other_o apostle_n shall_v challenge_v to_o themselves_o each_o one_o a_o particular_a chair_n so_o st._n chrysostome_n observe_v now_o how_o the_o same_o john_n 3._o that_o a_o little_a before_o ambitious_o beg_v a_o preferment_n after_o yield_v entire_o the_o supremacy_n to_o st._n peter_n and_o again_o christ_n do_v constitute_v peter_n the_o master_n 87_o not_o of_o that_o see_v of_o rome_n alone_o but_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n 11._o now_o 17._o whereas_o the_o doctor_n object_n that_o st._n paul_n contest_v with_o st._n peter_n and_o resist_v he_o to_o his_o face_n argue_v that_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v any_o superiority_n in_o he_o donat._n let_v st._n augustin_n from_o st._n cyprian_n resolve_v we_o you_o see_v say_v he_o to_o the_o donatist_n what_o st._n cyprian_n have_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a apostle_n st._n peter_n in_o who_o do_v shine_v forth_o so_o great_a a_o grace_n of_o primacy_n be_v reprehend_v by_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o answer_v that_o the_o supremacy_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v not_o be_v reprehend_v by_o one_o that_o be_v posterior_n to_o he_o and_o he_o add_v the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n have_v leave_v to_o posterity_n a_o more_o rare_a example_n of_o humility_n ibid._n by_o teach_v man_n not_o to_o disdain_v a_o reproof_n from_o inferior_n then_o st._n paul_n by_o teach_v inferior_n not_o to_o fear_v resist_v even_o the_o high_a yet_o without_o prejudice_n to_o charity_n when_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v defend_v 12._o from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v on_o this_o subject_a it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o whatever_o superiority_n st._n peter_n enjoy_v and_o the_o holy_a father_n acknowledge_v be_v the_o gift_n of_o our_o saviour_n only_o a_o gift_n far_o more_o beneficial_a to_o we_o then_o to_o st._n peter_n he_o be_v as_o st._n chrysostome_n say_v master_n of_o the_o world_n not_o because_o his_o throne_n be_v establish_v at_o rome_n but_o receive_v from_o our_o lord_n so_o supereminent_a a_o authority_n he_o therefore_o make_v choice_n of_o rome_n for_o his_o see_v because_o that_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o the_o world_n he_o may_v from_o thence_o have_v a_o more_o commodious_a influence_n on_o the_o whole_a church_n 13._o upon_o which_o ground_n whensoever_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n against_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n they_o consider_v that_o authority_n as_o a_o privilege_n annex_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o only_o for_o st._n peter_n regard_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v so_o common_a in_o the_o father_n write_n that_o i_o will_v not_o trouble_v he_o with_o one_o quotation_n indeed_o john_n of_o constantinople_n when_o he_o will_v invade_v a_o equality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o some_o sort_n with_o the_o pope_n do_v wise_o to_o mention_v only_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n because_o he_o can_v allege_v no_o other_o pretention_n for_o his_o plea_n but_o st._n leo_n st._n gregory_n st._n gelasius_n etc._n etc._n produce_v their_o evidence_n for_o their_o supremacy_n from_o tue_fw-la petrus_n &_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la meas_fw-la etc._n etc._n nay_o st._n augustin_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o milevitan_a council_n write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a to_o join_v with_o they_o in_o condemn_v the_o pelagian_n tell_v he_o their_o hope_n be_v those_o heretic_n will_v more_o easy_o be_v induce_v to_o submit_v to_o his_o authority_n why_o because_o of_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n no_o but_o because_o the_o pope_n authority_n 92._o be_v de_fw-fr sanctarum_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la authoritate_fw-la deprompta_fw-la deduce_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 14._o i_o may_v with_o reason_n enough_o yet_o i_o will_v not_o omit_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o doctor_n pierce_n trivial_a reason_n against_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o call_v it_o pretend_v headship_n because_o such_o be_v sit_v to_o vulgar_a capacity_n and_o confident_o pronounce_v do_v more_o mischief_n than_o those_o that_o have_v more_o show_n of_o profundity_n and_o weight_n thus_o than_o he_o argue_v if_o the_o pope_n be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o church_n must_v be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o pope_n 20._o and_o if_o so_o then_o when_o there_o be_v no_o pope_n the_o church_n have_v no_o head_n
when_o there_o be_v many_o pope_n the_o church_n have_v many_o head_n when_o the_o pope_n be_v heritical_a the_o church_n have_v such_o a_o head_n as_o make_v she_o deserve_v to_o be_v behead_v whatever_o advantage_n the_o doctor_n expect_v from_o such_o a_o discourse_n as_o this_o it_o must_v flow_v from_o a_o childish_a cavil_v upon_o the_o word_n head_n and_o whatever_o consequence_n he_o here_o draw_v from_o thence_o against_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o all_o kind_n of_o governor_n whether_o ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a for_o they_o be_v all_o head_n within_o their_o precinct_n a_o king_n be_v the_o head_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o a_o bishop_n of_o his_o diocese_n when_o we_o call_v therefore_o the_o pope_n head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o mean_v that_o among_o all_o governor_n thereof_o he_o be_v the_o supreme_a in_o the_o sense_n before_o declare_v he_o be_v a_o head_n but_o not_o so_o as_o christ_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o mystical_a body_n who_o by_o his_o spirit_n internal_o quicken_v and_o direct_v it_o the_o pope_n be_v only_o a_o external_a ministerial_a visible_a head_n and_o as_o it_o be_v root_n of_o unity_n and_o government_n all_o this_o no_o question_n the_o doctor_n know_v before_o to_o be_v our_o meaning_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o know_v that_o his_o inference_n from_o thence_o be_v pitiful_o pedantic_a &_o insignificant_a though_o many_o of_o his_o court-hearer_n and_o country-reader_n perhaps_o wonder_v there_o can_v remain_v a_o papist_n in_o england_n unconvert_v after_o such_o a_o sermon_n have_v be_v publish_v 15._o when_o there_o be_v no_o pope_n say_v the_o preacher_n the_o church_n want_v a_o head_n it_o be_v grant_v for_o sure_o he_o do_v not_o think_v it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o believe_v pope_n be_v immortal_a but_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o the_o papacy_n be_v immortal_a the_o government_n be_v not_o dissolve_v succession_n be_v not_o interrupt_v it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o our_o law_n that_o king_n die_v not_o that_o be_v the_o regal_a authority_n live_v though_o king_n in_o their_o particular_a person_n die_v nor_o be_v there_o any_o substantial_a difference_n as_o to_o this_o point_n between_o hereditary_a and_o elective_a monarchy_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n we_o may_v say_v that_o pope_n die_v not_o nor_o bishop_n partly_o because_o when_o a_o bishop_n or_o the_o pope_n die_v at_o least_o his_o jurisdiction_n remain_v in_o the_o chapter_n or_o body_n of_o elector_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o st._n cyprian_n we_o read_v epistle_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n exercise_v authority_n beyond_o the_o diocese_n of_o româ—_n but_o principal_o because_o when_o a_o ecclesiastical_a superior_a dye_n there_o remain_v by_o christ_n ordination_n a_o vis_fw-la generativa_fw-la or_o virtue_n in_o the_o church_n to_o constitute_v another_o in_o his_o place_n and_o so_o to_o continue_v the_o government_n there_o have_v be_v oft_o time_n a_o long_a vacancy_n in_o the_o apostolic_a see_v as_o well_o as_o in_o diocese_n and_o kingdom_n after_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n fabian_n before_o there_o be_v any_o christian_a emperor_n the_o see_v be_v vacant_a for_o above_o a_o year_n space_n yet_o neither_o do_v st._n irenâ—us_n optatus_n epiphanius_n or_o st._n augustin_n when_o they_o object_v the_o chain_n of_o succession_n in_o st._n peter_n chair_n esteem_v that_o thereby_o the_o chain_n have_v be_v break_v neither_o do_v any_o old_a heretic_n make_v use_v of_o such_o a_o argument_n to_o invalidate_v the_o pope_n authority_n 16._o but_o what_o shall_v we_o say_v to_o the_o doctor_n next_o inference_n in_o a_o case_n of_o schism_n when_o there_o be_v many_o pope_n then_o ses_fw-fr he_o the_o church_n be_v become_v a_o monster_n with_o many_o head_n but_o he_o be_v deceive_v as_o when_o after_o the_o death_n of_o a_o king_n several_a pretender_n to_o the_o crown_n appear_v there_o be_v still_o by_o right_a but_o one_o legitimate_a successor_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v rebel_n and_o tyrant_n it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o papacy_n 76._o in_o that_o case_n st._n cyprian_n rule_n hold_v if_o the_o church_n be_v with_o novatian_n it_o be_v not_o with_o cornelius_n who_o by_o a_o lawful_a ordination_n succeed_v fabian_n novatian_n therefore_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v be_v esteem_v a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o if_o it_o be_v uncertain_a to_o which_o of_o they_o the_o right_n pertain_v so_o that_o some_o nation_n adhere_v to_o one_o head_n other_o to_z another_o it_o be_v a_o great_a calamity_n but_o yet_o the_o church_n remain_v though_o wound_v yet_o not_o wound_v to_o death_n a_o general_n council_n cure_v all_o 17._o if_o the_o pope_n according_a to_o doctor_n pierce_v his_o supposition_n shall_v prove_v a_o heretic_n he_o infer_v very_o improper_o that_o the_o church_n haâ—_n such_o a_o head_n as_o make_v she_o deserve_v to_o be_v behead_v for_o in_o that_o case_n the_o pope_n be_v so_o far_o from_o remain_v a_o head_n that_o he_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o be_v deprive_v not_o only_o of_o the_o administration_n but_o also_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o other_o heretical_a bishop_n be_v so_o that_o then_o there_o be_v a_o pure_a vacancy_n i_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o severe_a as_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o unhansom_a not_o to_o say_v unmannerly_a term_v the_o doctor_n use_v in_o express_v the_o last_o branch_n of_o this_o objection_n 18._o thus_o much_o concern_v the_o doctor_n first_o pretend_v novelty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n primacy_n now_o whether_o my_o assert_v that_o primacy_n or_o his_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v a_o novelty_n and_o whether_o his_o proof_n or_o i_o be_v more_o conclude_v i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n conscience_n he_o will_v excuse_v my_o dilate_v on_o this_o point_n because_o therein_o i_o follow_v his_o own_o example_n ded._n for_o he_o tell_v his_o majesty_n he_o have_v speak_v most_o at_o large_a of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o his_o reason_n give_v for_o such_o largeness_n shall_v be_v i_o too_o though_o i_o believe_v we_o shall_v have_v different_a meaning_n yet_o without_o equivocation_n even_o when_o we_o deliver_v our_o reason_n in_o the_o same_o word_n for_o i._o i_o also_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a if_o not_o only_a hinge_n on_o which_o do_v hang_v the_o stress_n of_o more_o than_o papal_a the_o ecclesiastical_a fabric_n as_o be_v the_o cement_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n ibid._n 2._o because_o it_o be_v a_o point_n wherein_o say_v i_o likewise_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n be_v most_o concern_v his_o meaning_n be_v that_o no_o danger_n be_v to_o be_v apprehend_v for_o england_n but_o only_o from_o that_o point_n i_o be_o sure_a on_o the_o contrary_a that_o whilst_o such_o a_o primacy_n pure_o spiritual_a be_v acknowledge_v in_o england_n the_o church_n here_o be_v never_o tear_v in_o piece_n with_o schism_n nor_o poison_v with_o heresy_n the_o throne_n be_v never_o in_o the_o least_o danger_n upon_o that_o account_n never_o be_v a_o sword_n draw_v for_o or_o against_o it_o some_o few_o little_a more_o than_o paper-quarrel_n happen_v between_o the_o english_a and_o roman_a court_n about_o matter_n not_o of_o religion_n but_o outward_a interest_n in_o which_o general_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o worst_a at_o last_o but_o the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o these_o dominion_n be_v far_o from_o be_v prejudice_v the_o king_n of_o france_n always_o have_v be_v and_o still_o continu_a as_o jealous_a and_o tender_a of_o their_o temporal_a regality_n as_o ever_o any_o prince_n be_v yet_o they_o account_v it_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sparkle_a jewel_n of_o their_o crown_n that_o they_o call_v themselves_o the_o elder_a and_o most_o devote_a son_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o acknowledge_v the_o spiritual_a primacy_n of_o the_o chief_a pastor_n they_o find_v a_o great_a honour_n and_o defence_n to_o they_o than_o many_o army_n will_v be_v because_o it_o preserve_v peace_n and_o unity_n in_o that_o kingdom_n not_o by_o the_o terror_n of_o sword_n draw_v and_o musket_n charge_v in_o their_o subject_n face_n but_o by_o subdue_a their_o mind_n and_o captivate_a their_o conscience_n to_o faith_n and_o obedience_n and_o let_v doctor_n pierce_n be_v assure_v without_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o may_v have_v influence_n on_o the_o heart_n of_o christian_a subject_n all_o their_o preach_n and_o law_n too_o will_v prove_v but_o shake_a bulwark_n for_o support_a monarchy_n 19_o but_o we_o must_v not_o yet_o leave_v this_o passage_n without_o consider_v it_o a_o little_a better_o he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n the_o honour_n and_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n be_v most_o concern_v his_o
supremacy_n begin_v with_o st._n peter_n his_o word_n be_v among_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o there_o be_v one_o chief_a that_o have_v chief_a authority_n over_o the_o rest_n to_o the_o end_n schism_n may_v be_v compound_v and_o this_o he_o quote_v from_o calvin_n who_o say_v 173._o the_o twelve_o apostle_n have_v one_o among_o they_o to_o govern_v the_o rest_n 26._o i_o will_v now_o produce_v two_o who_o will_v give_v this_o whole_a cause_n to_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o be_v the_o so_o fame_a melancthoâ—_n who_o write_v thus_o as_o certain_a bishop_n preside_v â—ver_o particular_a church_n 74._o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v precedent_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o this_o canonical_a policy_n no_o wise_a man_n as_o i_o think_v do_v or_o aught_o to_o disallow_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o my_o judgement_n profitable_a to_o this_o end_n that_o consent_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v retain_v wherefore_o a_o agreement_n may_v easy_o be_v establish_v in_o this_o article_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o other_o article_n can_v be_v agree_v upon_o the_o other_o witness_n be_v learned_a doctor_n covel_n 107._o the_o defender_n of_o mr._n hooker_n he_o have_v show_v the_o necessity_n of_o set_v up_o one_o above_o the_o rest_n in_o god_n church_n to_o suppress_v the_o seed_n of_o dissension_n etc._n etc._n thus_o apply_v it_o against_o the_o puritan_n if_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nâ—y_o if_o twelve_o apostles_n be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v be_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v hierom_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v prevent_v how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n in_o the_o world_n in_o peace_n and_o unity_n for_o in_o all_o society_n authority_n which_o can_v be_v where_o all_o be_v equal_a must_v procure_v unity_n and_o obedience_n ibid._n he_o add_v further_a the_o church_n without_o such_o a_o authority_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a commonwealth_n nay_o almost_o then_o a_o den_n of_o theives_n if_o it_o be_v leave_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o to_o suppress_v they_o yea_o though_o there_o be_v neither_o help_n nor_o assistance_n of_o the_o christian_n magistrate_n thus_o dr._n pierce_n may_v see_v how_o these_o his_o own_o primitive_a reformer_n either_o join_v with_o we_o in_o this_o point_n of_o primacy_n or_o however_o they_o oppose_v he_o in_o call_v it_o a_o novelty_n begin_v by_o pope_n boniface_n the_o three_o chap._n ix_o of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n the_o necessity_n thereof_o that_o she_o may_v be_v a_o certain_a guide_n to_o salvation_n and_o the_o ground_n whereupon_o she_o claim_v it_o 1._o the_o second_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o catholic_n doctrine_n be_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n call_v by_o the_o preacher_n 8._o the_o paâ—â—adium_n of_o the_o conclave_n and_o derive_v from_o the_o scholar_n of_o marcus_n in_o irenaeus_n or_o from_o the_o gnostic_n in_o epiphanius_n against_o which_o infallibility_n his_o unanswerable_a argument_n be_v 22._o 1._o infallibility_n be_v one_o of_o god_n incommunicable_a attribute_n 2._o the_o church_n not_o be_v omniscient_a must_v therefore_o be_v ignorant_a in_o part_n and_o consequent_o may_v fall_v into_o error_n 3._o it_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o great_a champion_n of_o the_o papacy_n that_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o novatian_o be_v hatch_v in_o rome_n and_o continue_v there_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n 4._o beside_o arianism_n that_o overspread_v the_o church_n she_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o chyliast_n be_v deceive_v by_o papias_n which_o heresy_n find_v no_o contradiâ—â—â—â—_n for_o some_o age_n 5._o yea_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n augustin_n and_o pope_n innocent_a during_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n according_a to_o maldonaâ—_n think_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o infant_n yet_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v of_o a_o contrary_a mind_n 2._o in_o order_n to_o the_o answer_v of_o this_o discourse_n he_o will_v sure_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o sect_n of_o christianity_n agree_v in_o this_o that_o each_o of_o they_o have_v both_o a_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o a_o 〈◊〉_d also_o but_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v difference_n among_o they_o to_o the_o presbyterian_o independent_o anabaptist_n quaker_n socinian_n etc._n etc._n the_o only_a rule_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o both_o catholic_n and_o english_a protestant_n though_o they_o acknowledge_v divine_a revelation_n to_o be_v their_o only_a rule_n yet_o they_o admit_v certain_a universal_o receive_v tradition_n beside_o express_a scripture_n 3._o but_o as_o for_o the_o guide_n from_o which_o we_o be_v to_o learn_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o this_o rule_n the_o difference_n among_o the_o say_a sect_n be_v far_o great_a and_o more_o irreconcilable_a the_o socinian_o will_v have_v scripture_n interpret_v only_o by_o private_a reason_n a_o guide_n evident_o fallible_a and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o other_o the_o independent_o anabaptist_n quaker_n and_o presbyterian_o too_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a guide_n god_n holy_a spirit_n but_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o independent_o anabaptist_n and_o quaker_n rational_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o guide_n be_v only_o to_o direct_v those_o that_o have_v it_o and_o perceive_v they_o have_v it_o but_o can_v oblige_v other_o man_n that_o have_v it_o not_o nor_o can_v be_v sure_a they_o have_v it_o whereas_o the_o presbyterian_o by_o a_o unexampled_a tyranny_n at_o least_o in_o france_n do_v oblige_v themselves_o and_o their_o posterity_n to_o a_o profession_n that_o by_o a_o divine_a illumination_n they_o be_v teach_v to_o distinguish_v canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n from_o apocryphal_a and_o by_o the_o same_o guide_n to_o justify_v all_o the_o doctrine_n by_o which_o they_o dissent_v from_o all_o other_o and_o moreover_o by_o a_o most_o senseless_a inhumanity_n will_v impose_v a_o necessity_n on_o all_o other_o to_o belie_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o guide_n though_o they_o have_v never_o wrought_v any_o miracle_n which_o certain_o be_v necessary_a to_o oblige_v other_o to_o believe_v and_o follow_v the_o internal_a guidance_n of_o that_o spirit_n to_o which_o they_o pretend_v 4._o as_o for_o dr._n pierce_n and_o the_o generality_n of_o english_a protestant_n i_o speak_v of_o they_o now_o as_o hitherto_o they_o have_v be_v for_o what_o they_o must_v be_v hereafter_o neither_o they_o nor_o i_o know_v a_o special_a guide_n of_o they_o beyond_o reason_n and_o spirit_n for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o judge_v of_o tradition_n receive_v by_o they_o be_v the_o primitive_a church_n or_o four_o first_o general_n council_n but_o since_o those_o ancient_a father_n be_v now_o past_o speak_v and_o their_o write_n be_v as_o obnoxious_a to_o dispute_v as_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o a_o speak_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o these_o i_o suppose_v be_v their_o ecclesiastical_a synod_n or_o bishop_n when_o synod_n be_v dissolve_v but_o principal_o those_o that_o be_v to_o make_v and_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o upon_o these_o ground_n they_o find_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o behave_v themselves_o different_o to_o several_a adversary_n for_o against_o sect_n that_o go_v out_o from_o they_o they_o use_v the_o help_n of_o catholic_n weapon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n council_n etc._n etc._n but_o against_o catholic_n they_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o her_o supreme_a council_n of_o convening_n which_o the_o time_n be_v capable_a and_o in_o the_o interval_n of_o council_n in_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o governor_n thereof_o unite_v with_o he_o who_o themselves_o acknowledge_v the_o prime_a patriarch_n will_v make_v use_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o private_a spirit_n or_o reason_n or_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o most_o inconsiderable_a number_n of_o church-governors_a go_v against_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o their_o chief_a pastor_n but_o this_o as_o to_o assent_v only_o where_o it_o like_v they_o and_o so_o will_v be_v their_o own_o self_n judge_n of_o what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o council_n father_n scripture_n and_o all_o and_o great_a difficulty_n they_o often_o find_v how_o to_o avoid_v be_v account_v papist_n when_o they_o speak_v to_o sectary_n and_o be_v even_a fanatic_n when_o they_o dispute_v with_o roman_a catholic_n and_o true_o the_o doctor_n whole_a sermon_n be_v in_o effect_n mere_o fanatic_a
those_o anathema_n lawful_a be_v they_o valid_a or_o will_v he_o say_v those_o first_o council_n to_o which_o he_o profess_v assent_v usurp_v a_o authority_n in_o this_o not_o of_o right_n belong_v to_o they_o if_o those_o anathema_n be_v valid_a than_o the_o council_n have_v a_o just_a authority_n to_o oblige_v christian_n to_o a_o internal_a belief_n of_o verity_n declare_v by_o they_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o this_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o christ_n and_o can_v any_o authority_n but_o such_o as_o be_v infallible_a lie_v such_o a_o obligation_n upon_o conscience_n under_o such_o a_o penalty_n but_o if_o those_o anathema_n be_v illegal_a and_o invalid_a then_o be_v the_o father_n both_o of_o those_o council_n and_o of_o all_o other_o who_o still_o follow_v the_o same_o method_n not_o only_o impostor_n but_o most_o execrable_a tyrant_n over_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n 15._o these_o deduction_n sure_o be_v more_o effectual_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o church_n infallibility_n than_o any_o of_o his_o quotation_n can_v be_v against_o it_o here_o we_o have_v express_v scripture_n and_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n nay_o here_o we_o have_v the_o concession_n of_o the_o more_o judicious_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n at_o least_o before_o their_o late_a restitution_n 9_o who_o seem_v to_o agree_v that_o in_o the_o controversy_n between_o our_o church_n and_o they_o they_o will_v certain_o submit_v to_o a_o future_a lawful_a general_n council_n now_o can_v they_o lawful_o make_v such_o a_o promise_n and_o think_v such_o a_o council_n can_v misguide_v they_o therefore_o true_o i_o can_v have_v the_o uncivility_n to_o judge_v that_o when_o one_o of_o your_o 39_o article_n declare_v that_o some_o general_a council_n have_v err_v 19_o the_o meaning_n shall_v be_v â—_o that_o any_o legal_a legitimate_a general_n council_n have_v err_v but_o only_o some_o council_n that_o some_o roman_a catholic_o esteem_v to_o be_v general_n concern_v which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n the_o breach_n make_v by_o it_o may_v be_v curable_a 16._o now_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n alleage_n as_o against_o this_o point_n 22._o the_o concession_n of_o baronius_n etc._n etc._n that_o novatianism_n be_v hatch_v and_o continue_v two_o hundred_o year_n at_o rome_n i_o can_v devise_v how_o to_o frame_v a_o objection_n out_o of_o it_o can_v no_o church_n be_v orthodox_n if_o heretic_n rise_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o city_n be_v the_o english_a church_n a_o quake_a church_n because_o quaker_n first_o begin_v and_o still_o increase_v at_o london_n as_o for_o novatian_o at_o rome_n he_o can_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o be_v continual_o esteem_v heretic_n and_o condemn_v by_o it_o 17._o the_o like_a we_o say_v touch_v the_o donatist_n ibid._n indeed_o his_o object_v the_o arian_n have_v more_o appearance_n of_o reason_n and_o sense_n ingemuit_fw-la orbis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o world_n say_v st._n hierom_n hieron_n sad_o groan_v and_o be_v astonish_v to_o see_v itself_o on_o a_o sudden_a become_v arian_n that_o be_v after_o the_o council_n of_o â—riminum_fw-la but_o how_o be_v it_o arian_n if_o it_o groan_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o can_v not_o be_v real_o arian_n against_o its_o will_n but_o st._n hierom_n use_v this_o expression_n because_o the_o great_a council_n of_o ariminum_n have_v seem_v to_o favour_v the_o arian_n party_n against_o the_o catholic_n and_o true_a it_o be_v that_o catholic_a bishop_n be_v indeed_o persecute_v and_o many_o banish_v but_o not_o one_o of_o they_o change_v their_o profession_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n unless_o you_o will_v accuse_v pope_n liberius_n who_o for_o a_o while_o dissemble_v it_o and_o present_o repent_v beside_o the_o canon_n at_o first_o make_v in_o that_o council_n be_v perfect_o orthodox_n but_o afterward_o by_o the_o emperor_n tyranny_n and_o subtlety_n of_o two_o or_o three_o arian_n bishop_n a_o creed_n be_v compose_v wherein_o though_o the_o nicene_n faith_n be_v not_o sufficient_o express_v yet_o there_o be_v not_o one_o article_n perfect_o arian_n but_o capable_a of_o a_o good_a sense_n to_o which_o may_v catholic_a bishop_n out_o of_o fear_n subscribe_v yet_o to_o nothing_o but_o what_o in_o their_o sense_n be_v true_a though_o defective_a in_o deliver_v all_o the_o truth_n but_o present_o after_o be_v at_o liberty_n both_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n renounce_v and_o after_o all_o there_o remain_v but_o three_o year_n of_o persecution_n for_o after_o that_o time_n the_o arian_n emperor_n constantius_n die_v 18._o next_o concern_v the_o object_v heresy_n of_o the_o millenaries_n it_o be_v very_o unjust_a and_o a_o great_a irreverence_n in_o he_o to_o charge_v upon_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o say_n of_o two_o father_n and_o though_o one_o of_o they_o say_v all_z that_o be_v pure_o orthodox_n that_o be_v such_o as_o he_o esteem_v so_o because_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n hold_v that_o doctrine_n yet_o he_o thereby_o show_v that_o his_o own_o opinion_n be_v not_o universal_o embrace_v by_o the_o church_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v a_o double_a millenary_a opinion_n the_o one_o that_o interpret_v the_o reign_n of_o martyr_n with_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o base_a sensual_a pleasure_n banquet_n and_o woman_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o unclean_a heretic_n cerinthus_n as_o eusebius_n and_o st._n augustin_n relate_v 3._o against_o this_o st._n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v a_o elegant_a book_n as_o st._n hierom_n affirm_v 7._o and_o it_o be_v most_o deserve_o detest_v by_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v another_o opinion_n that_o the_o martyr_n shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o christ_n in_o all_o spiritual_a delight_n and_o ravish_a consolation_n in_o a_o bless_a converse_v with_o he_o and_o this_o opinion_n may_v not_o unbecom_v papias_n st._n ireneus_fw-la 4._o and_o st._n justin_n martyr_n for_o st._n augustin_n and_o st._n hierom_n both_o profess_v themselves_o unwilling_a to_o censure_v it_o neither_o can_v the_o doctor_n i_o believe_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o condemn_v by_o the_o church_n 18._o to_o his_o last_o objection_n touch_v the_o communicate_v of_o infant_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o in_o st._n augustin_n and_o pope_n innocent_n time_n and_o many_o year_n after_o such_o be_v the_o common_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o communicate_v they_o sacramental_o but_o withal_o take_v notice_n it_o be_v only_o in_o one_o species_n again_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o from_o that_o text_n nisi_fw-la mandâ—caveritis_fw-la carnem_fw-la epist._n etc._n etc._n st._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n argue_v a_o necessity_n that_o infant_n shall_v participate_v of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o this_o not_o sacramental_o but_o spiritual_o by_o such_o a_o participation_n as_o may_v be_v have_v in_o baptism_n this_o appear_v first_o from_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n augustin_n etc._n etc._n etc._n the_o whole_a church_n affirm_v that_o baptism_n alone_o may_v suffice_v to_o the_o salvation_n of_o infant_n 2._o from_o his_o interpret_n his_o own_o meaning_n in_o a_o sermon_n quote_v by_o st._n beda_n and_o gratina_fw-la his_o word_n be_v these_o est_fw-la none_o ought_v by_o any_o way_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o every_o christian_n by_o be_v make_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n in_o baptism_n thereby_o become_v partaker_n of_o the_o boâ—y_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o estrange_v from_o a_o communion_n of_o that_o bread_n and_o chalice_n though_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n body_n he_o shall_v depart_v out_o of_o this_o world_n before_o he_o real_o eat_v of_o that_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o that_o chalice_n for_o he_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whensoever_o that_o be_v find_v in_o he_o which_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o sacrament_n 19_o that_o therefore_o which_o the_o church_n since_o and_o particular_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n alter_v in_o this_o matter_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o touch_a belief_n for_o all_o catholic_n this_o day_n believe_v st._n augustin_n doctrine_n in_o that_o point_n but_o only_o a_o external_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v do_v out_o of_o a_o wonderful_a reverence_n to_o those_o holy_a mystery_n which_o by_o frequent_a communion_n of_o infant_n can_v not_o escape_v many_o irreverence_n and_o inconvenience_n and_o many_o such_o alteration_n even_o the_o english_a church_n observe_v and_o justify_v both_o in_o the_o administer_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o baptism_n too_o to_o conclude_v this_o matter_n for_o a_o further_a proof_n that_o these_o two_o instance_n about_o the_o millenary_a belief_n and_o infant_n
prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a haeâ—â—â—_n in_o opposition_n whereto_o he_o say_v prayer_n make_v for_o the_o dead_a profit_n they_o though_o they_o do_v not_o blot_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d entire_o all_o mortal_a sin_n ibid._n and_o again_o who_o shall_v now_o have_v the_o â—oldnesse_n to_o dissolve_v the_o statute_n of_o his_o mother_n the_o church_n or_o the_o law_n of_o his_o father_n which_o father_n he_o there_o interpret_v to_o be_v the_o holy_a trinity_n moreover_o st._n chrysostome_n 3._o it_o be_v not_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o apostle_n have_v institute_v this_o law_n that_o during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o dreadful_a mystery_n commemoration_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o the_o dead_a for_o they_o know_v that_o great_a benefit_n and_o profit_n will_v thereby_o accrue_v unto_o they_o and_o yet_o more_o express_o in_o another_o place_n 46._o we_o must_v say_v he_o give_v our_o help_n and_o assistance_n to_o sinner_n depart_v by_o our_o prayer_n supplication_n alm_n and_o oblation_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o rash_o and_o groundless_o devise_v neither_o be_v it_o in_o vain_a that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n we_o make_v mention_n of_o these_o who_o be_v dead_a and_o approach_v to_o the_o altar_n address_v our_o prayer_n for_o they_o to_o the_o lamb_n place_v there_o who_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n but_o we_o do_v this_o to_o the_o end_n that_o some_o comfort_n and_o refreshment_n may_v come_v to_o they_o thereby_o neither_o be_v it_o in_o vain_a that_o he_o who_o assist_v at_o the_o altar_n at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o dreadful_a mystery_n be_v communicate_v cry_v out_o pray_v for_o all_o that_o be_v dead_a in_o christ_n and_o for_o those_o who_o celebrate_v their_o memorial_n for_o be_v it_o not_o that_o such_o commemoration_n be_v profitable_a to_o they_o such_o thing_n will_v not_o be_v speak_v for_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v no_o sport_n no_o god_n forbid_v these_o thing_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o order_n and_o direction_n of_o god_n spirit_n 10._o true_a it_o be_v that_o ancient_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n a_o commemoration_n be_v make_v even_o of_o the_o great_a saint_n yes_o and_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o but_o yet_o not_o such_o prayer_n as_o be_v make_v for_o the_o imperfect_a but_o since_o all_o future_a thing_n may_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o our_o prayer_n it_o may_v become_v our_o charity_n to_o pray_v for_o accession_n of_o glory_n to_o saint_n already_o glorify_v but_o which_o at_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o yet_o better_a state_n and_o therefore_o when_o st._n austin_n say_v it_o be_v a_o injury_n to_o pray_v for_o a_o martyr_n since_o we_o ought_v rather_o to_o commend_v ourselves_o to_o his_o prayer_n he_o mean_v such_o prayer_n as_o we_o make_v for_o imperfect_a christian_n that_o be_v for_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n refreshment_n etc._n etc._n 11._o now_o though_o some_o such_o prayer_n extant_a in_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v regard_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o the_o glory_n ensue_v yet_o withal_o that_o they_o think_v to_o some_o soul_n a_o present_a refreshment_n do_v accrue_v in_o the_o intermediat_a condition_n be_v evident_a both_o by_o the_o foresay_a testimony_n and_o many_o more_o that_o may_v be_v add_v as_o where_o st._n aâ—brose_n say_v he_o will_v never_o cease_v his_o intercession_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a emperor_n till_o he_o find_v a_o deliverance_n by_o they_o this_o be_v so_o apparent_a both_o out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o ancient_a liturgy_n that_o bishop_n forbes_n 27._o spalleto_n and_o other_o protestant_a writer_n do_v acknowledge_v it_o and_o refuse_v not_o to_o assent_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o such_o a_o practice_n the_o word_n of_o spalleto_n be_v these_o there_o will_v be_v no_o absurdity_n if_o we_o shall_v confess_v 8._o that_o some_o light_a sin_n which_o have_v not_o in_o this_o life_n be_v remit_v quoad_fw-la culpam_fw-la as_o to_o the_o guilt_n or_o fault_n may_v be_v forgive_v after_o death_n and_o this_o sometime_o a_o little_a after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o soul_n etc._n etc._n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o church_n intercession_n 12_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v among_o the_o holy_a father_n great_a variety_n of_o opinion_n touch_v some_o particular_a circumstance_n regard_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n and_o at_o the_o present_a some_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o roman_a and_o greek_a church_n in_o which_o notwithstanding_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o any_o who_o will_v compare_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v far_o more_o moderate_a receiveable_a and_o approach_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_n than_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o however_o it_o be_v without_o all_o controversy_n that_o all_o church_n who_o profess_a christianity_n before_o the_o reformation_n do_v agree_v unanimous_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a so_o as_o to_o beg_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n a_o better_n of_o their_o state_n a_o assuagement_n of_o their_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n which_o practice_n they_o esteem_v not_o a_o voluntary_a offering_n but_o a_o duty_n to_o a_o necessary_a performance_n of_o which_o charity_n oblige_v all_o christian_n and_o therefore_o english_a protestant_n can_v be_v excuse_v for_o their_o neglect_n of_o this_o duty_n especial_o consisider_v that_o the_o doctrine_n upon_o which_o this_o practice_n be_v ground_v be_v not_o mention_v at_o all_o among_o those_o point_n which_o they_o account_v novelty_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o more_o learned_a among_o they_o have_v and_o do_v though_o not_o in_o expression_n yet_o in_o sense_n agree_v with_o bishop_n andrews_n concede_v in_o his_o reply_n to_o cardinal_n perron_n 9_o that_o for_o offering_n do_v he_o not_o mean_v here_o for_o offer_v the_o christian_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n for_o they_o for_o what_o be_v more_o manifest_a in_o antiquity_n than_o this_o and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a little_a be_v to_o be_v say_v against_o it_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o it_o be_v very_o ancient_a since_o then_o the_o church_n can_v be_v think_v from_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n thereof_o to_o have_v offer_v up_o to_o god_n all_o her_o prayer_n in_o all_o ages_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la in_o vain_a methinks_v i_o can_v here_o but_o in_o this_o respect_n also_o commiserate_v the_o condition_n of_o those_o poor_a soul_n who_o depart_v hence_o un-owned_n by_o that_o church_n and_o without_o any_o share_n in_o her_o prayer_n which_o only_o like_o a_o true_a mother_n be_v so_o solicitous_a and_o careful_a a_o supplicant_n not_o only_o for_o her_o live_n but_o also_o decease_a child_n and_o who_o after_o a_o life_n here_o not_o so_o well_o spend_v see_v themselves_o go_v hence_o only_o with_o a_o inchoated_a repentance_n &_o a_o unperfect_a reformation_n and_o very_o unprepared_a to_o be_v immediate_o entertain_v in_o that_o place_n of_o bliss_n and_o glorious_a society_n into_o which_o no_o impure_a thing_n shall_v enter_v yet_o be_v content_n rather_o to_o lose_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o daily_a prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o they_o of_o this_o careful_a mother_n than_o to_o render_v themselves_o capable_a thereof_o by_o return_v into_o her_o communion_n and_o sure_o much_o more_o uncomfortable_a must_v such_o a_o death_n be_v that_o be_v void_a of_o the_o hope_n of_o any_o such_o assistance_n than_o they_o be_v who_o depart_v hence_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o this_o bless_a communion_n of_o saint_n with_o the_o request_n of_o st._n augustine_n die_a mother_n in_o their_o mouth_n 11._o illud_fw-la vos_fw-la rogo_fw-la ut_fw-la ad_fw-la domine_fw-la altar_n memineritis_fw-la mei_fw-la this_o i_o beg_v of_o you_o that_o at_o the_o altar_n of_o our_o lord_n you_o make_v remembrance_n of_o i_o be_v sure_a to_o enjoy_v the_o last_o aid_n of_o this_o pious_a charity_n and_o also_o the_o yet_o more_o efficacious_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v frequent_o offer_v to_o god_n in_o their_o behalf_n 10._o last_o to_o omit_v particular_a quotation_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n that_o of_o st._n james_n acknowledge_v by_o the_o second_o general_n council_n that_o of_o st._n basil_n st._n chrysostom_n etc._n etc._n in_o every_o one_o of_o which_o be_v express_v prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a demand_v pardon_n of_o their_o sin_n refreshment_n of_o their_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v conclude_v with_o a_o full_a convince_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n apost_n who_o word_n be_v these_o that_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n and_o save_a sacrifice_n as_o likewise_o by_o alm_n expend_v for_o their_o soul_n our_o depart_a brethren_n be_v help_v that_o god_n may_v deal_v with_o they_o more_o
merciful_o than_o their_o sin_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v for_o this_o the_o universal_a church_n observe_v as_o a_o tradition_n of_o our_o father_n that_o for_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n prayer_n shall_v be_v make_v when_o at_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n their_o name_n be_v in_o their_o due_a place_n rehearse_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v signify_v that_o the_o offer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o and_o when_o out_o of_o a_o intention_n of_o commend_v they_o to_o god_n mercy_n work_v of_o charity_n and_o alm_n be_v make_v who_o will_v doubt_v that_o these_o thing_n help_v towards_o their_o good_a for_o who_o prayer_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a offer_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v profitable_a for_o the_o dead_a yet_o only_a such_o as_o before_o their_o death_n have_v live_v so_o as_o that_o these_o thing_n may_v profit_v they_o after_o death_n and_o again_o 110._o for_o martyr_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v as_o a_o thanksgiving_n and_o for_o other_o as_o a_o propitiation_n 14._o the_o doctor_n can_v but_o know_v in_o his_o conscience_n for_o he_o be_v no_o stranger_n to_o the_o father_n what_o a_o great_a volume_n may_v be_v write_v to_o confirm_v this_o and_o that_o not_o one_o expression_n can_v be_v quote_v against_o it_o therefore_o whereas_o he_o say_v without_o any_o ground_n that_o tertullian_n borrow_v from_o montanus_n i_o will_v ask_v he_o from_o who_o do_v he_o borrow_v the_o omission_n of_o this_o charitable_a duty_n to_o the_o dead_a but_o from_o the_o heretie_n aerius_n nor_o be_v this_o to_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o voluntary_a courtesy_n do_v they_o which_o without_o any_o fault_n may_v be_v omit_v on_o the_o contrary_a st._n epiphanius_n will_v tell_v he_o 75._o the_o church_n do_v these_o thing_n necessary_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o father_n and_o st._n augustin_n 5._o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n omit_v necessary_a supplication_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o whether_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o dead_a person_n lie_v here_o or_o in_o another_o place_n repose_v aught_o to_o be_v obtain_v to_o his_o spirit_n 15._o if_o these_o soul_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n will_v it_o not_o be_v ridiculous_a if_o in_o hell_n will_v it_o not_o be_v impious_a to_o offer_v the_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n to_o make_v supplication_n to_o be_v at_o charge_n in_o alm_n for_o the_o obtain_v they_o repose_n pardon_v of_o their_o sin_n refreshment_n of_o their_o suffering_n a_o translation_n into_o the_o region_n of_o light_n and_o peace_n and_o a_o place_n in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n but_o if_o they_o be_v neither_o in_o heaven_n nor_o hell_n where_o be_v they_o then_o he_o can_v deny_v a_o three_o place_n unless_o he_o think_v they_o annihilate_v he_o will_v not_o say_v that_o three_o place_n be_v purgatory_n because_o the_o church_n call_v it_o so_o but_o suppose_v the_o church_n dispense_v with_o he_o for_o the_o name_n i_o will_v to_o god_n he_o will_v accept_v of_o such_o a_o dispensation_n one_o pretence_n of_o schism_n will_v quick_o be_v remove_v 16._o to_o conclude_v if_o all_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o father_n have_v not_o credit_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o persuade_v that_o this_o be_v no_o novelty_n yet_o great_a antiquity_n for_o it_o he_o may_v find_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n a_o express_a testimony_n for_o which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o macchabee_n he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o canonical_a at_o least_o let_v he_o acknowledge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o romance_n and_o however_o the_o universal_a tradition_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o synagogue_n will_v justify_v it_o from_o the_o jew_n no_o doubt_n plato_n borrow_v this_o doctrine_n and_o from_o plato_n cicero_n and_o from_o both_o virgil._n nay_o even_o natural_a reason_n will_v tell_v he_o that_o heaven_n into_o which_o no_o unclean_a thing_n can_v enter_v be_v not_o so_o quick_o and_o easy_o open_a to_o imperfect_a soul_n as_o to_o perfect_v nor_o have_v we_o any_o sign_n that_o mere_o by_o die_v sinful_a liver_n become_v immediate_o perfect_a 17._o to_o fill_v his_o learned_a margin_n he_o quote_v certain_a contradictor_n of_o bellarmin_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n polydor_z virgil_n suarez_n and_o thomas_n ex_fw-la albiis_fw-la but_o since_o both_o bellarmin_n himself_o and_o all_o his_o contradictor_n agree_v with_o the_o church_n in_o contradiction_n to_o the_o preacher_n that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n what_o other_o inducement_n can_v he_o have_v to_o mention_v they_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o his_o reader_n may_v see_v what_o his_o hearer_n can_v not_o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o pretend_v but_o be_v not_o able_a indeed_o to_o produce_v any_o thing_n to_o purpose_n against_o the_o catholic_a church_n chap._n xi_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o substantial_a presence_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n justify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n the_o preacher_n objection_n answer_v 1._o the_o three_o next_o suppose_v novelty_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n all_o regard_n the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n that_o bless_a mystery_n which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v both_o a_o symbal_n and_o instrument_n to_o signify_v and_o to_o operate_v unity_n be_v by_o the_o cunning_a of_o the_o devil_n and_o malicious_a folly_n of_o man_n become_v both_o the_o work_n and_o cause_n of_o dis-union_n 2._o touch_v this_o subject_a the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o novelty_n the_o doctor_n say_v be_v transubstantiation_n 9_o so_o far_o from_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o it_o be_v not_o much_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n old_a 24._o that_o it_o be_v first_o beard_n of_o in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n for_o in_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o second_v time_n the_o submission_n of_o berengarius_fw-la import_v rather_o a_o con_n then_o transubstantiation_n but_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v never_o teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n since_o he_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n wherewith_o he_o pronounce_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n explain_v himself_o by_o call_v it_o express_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vin_n and_o there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o make_v the_o romanist_n ashamed_a of_o that_o doctrine_n than_o the_o concession_n of_o aquinas_n who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o one_o body_n to_o be_v local_o in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o from_o whence_o bellarmin_n angry_o infer_v that_o it_o equal_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n for_o one_o body_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o sacramental_o in_o more_o place_n than_o one_o 3._o in_o order_n to_o the_o give_v some_o satisfaction_n touch_v this_o matter_n i_o will_v as_o before_o set_v down_o the_o church_n doctrine_n concern_v this_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n which_o will_v extend_v itself_o to_o all_o his_o three_o pretend_a novelty_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n compile_v by_o pope_n pius_n four_o 4._o out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v say_v i_o profess_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v offer_v to_o god_n a_o true_a proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o that_o in_o the_o most_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v true_o and_o substantial_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o soul_n and_o divinity_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o conversion_n or_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o change_v the_o catholic_a church_n call_v transubstantiation_n moreover_o i_o confess_v that_o under_o one_o of_o the_o species_n alone_o whole_a and_o entire_a christ_n and_o a_o true_a sacrament_n be_v receive_v 4._o and_o if_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v it_o so_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o latin_a word_n transubstantiation_n begin_v common_o to_o be_v receive_v among_o catholic_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n though_o there_o be_v a_o greek_a expression_n exact_o import_v as_o much_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o old_a as_o his_o beginning_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n but_o for_o god_n sake_n let_v not_o a_o new_a word_n drive_v he_o out_o of_o god_n church_n as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v the_o arian_n he_o may_v observe_v with_o cardinal_n perron_n that_o the_o church_n only_o say_v the_o change_n make_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v usual_o call_v transubstantiation_n so_o that_o on_o condition_n he_o allow_v a_o real_a substantial_a change_n the_o word_n itself_o shall_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o be_v good_a friend_n 5._o the_o doctor_n see_v now_o what_o our_o church_n hold_v concern_v this_o point_n
the_o church_n have_v warrant_n and_o authority_n to_o do_v as_o she_o do_v he_o must_v prove_v that_o such_o a_o authority_n can_v be_v extend_v only_o to_o private_a person_n or_o fanily_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o public_a congregation_n that_o the_o same_o be_v a_o whole_a communion_n in_o a_o chamber_n and_o but_o a_o half_a communion_n in_o a_o church_n that_o a_o sick_a man_n or_o one_o at_o sea_n etc._n etc._n break_v not_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n whilst_o he_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n but_o do_v break_v it_o when_o he_o be_v in_o health_n or_o upon_o firm_a ground_n 6._o till_o these_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o he_o which_o will_v be_v ad_fw-la graecas_fw-la calindas_fw-la he_o must_v of_o necessity_n grant_v that_o here_o be_v no_o novelty_n at_o all_o no_o change_n in_o the_o present_a catholicâ—hurch_n â—hurch_z as_o to_o doctrine_n and_o that_o the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o external_a discipline_n be_v of_o so_o great_a importance_n that_o protestant_n who_o will_v not_o have_v separate_v from_o her_o communion_n if_o she_o have_v give_v they_o leave_v to_o break_v our_o saviour_n institution_n only_o private_o will_v renounce_v she_o because_o she_o think_v and_o know_v that_o a_o private_a house_n and_o a_o church_n can_v make_v the_o same_o action_n both_o lawful_a and_o unlawful_a and_o therefore_o since_o she_o have_v authority_n within_o door_n she_o can_v be_v deprive_v of_o it_o abroad_o 7._o nay_o further_o doctor_n pierce_n task_n do_v not_o end_v here_o for_o though_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v all_o this_o yet_o if_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o provocation_n and_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n he_o can_v justify_v that_o separation_n till_o they_o have_v make_v a_o trial_n whether_o the_o church_n will_v not_o dispense_v with_o they_o as_o to_o this_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o after_o trial_n be_v refuse_v for_o sure_o he_o will_v not_o esteem_v schism_n a_o matter_n so_o inconsiderable_a as_o to_o expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o guilt_n of_o it_o because_o other_o beside_o they_o be_v oblige_v and_o content_a to_o receive_v under_o one_o species_n whilst_o themselves_o be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n they_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o make_v tumult_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n by_o dispute_v against_o other_o when_o they_o themselves_o be_v not_o concern_v now_o that_o such_o a_o dispensation_n may_v possible_o be_v have_v do_v appear_v in_o that_o the_o church_n by_o a_o general_n council_n have_v either_o give_v to_o or_o acknowledge_v in_o her_o supreme_a pastor_n a_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n according_a to_o his_o own_o prudence_n fin_n and_o as_o he_o shall_v see_v it_o to_o be_v profitable_a to_o the_o church_n and_o for_o the_o spiritual_a good_a of_o those_o that_o shall_v demand_v the_o use_n of_o the_o chalice_n 8._o as_o for_o we_o catholic_o we_o be_v breed_v up_o to_o the_o order_n establish_v by_o god_n church_n and_o be_v assure_v that_o our_o lord_n will_v not_o forget_v his_o promise_n and_o consequent_o his_o church_n shall_v never_o mislead_v we_o to_o our_o danger_n we_o do_v not_o think_v it_o our_o duty_n to_o question_v the_o church_n prudence_n or_o set_v up_o a_o private_a tribunal_n to_o censure_v her_o law_n we_o be_v not_o sure_o we_o know_v all_o the_o reason_n that_o induce_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o confirm_v a_o practice_n almost_o general_o introduce_v by_o custom_n before_o yet_o some_o reason_n we_o see_v which_o true_o be_v of_o very_o great_a moment_n for_o that_o purpose_n to_o wit_n the_o wonderful_a increase_n of_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n and_o wonderful_a decay_n of_o their_o devotion_n from_o whence_o can_v not_o be_v prevent_v very_o great_a danger_n of_o irreverence_n and_o effusion_n ofttimes_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n consider_v the_o defect_n of_o providence_n and_o caution_n to_o be_v expect_v in_o multitude_n little_a sensible_a of_o religion_n it_o be_v probable_a likewise_o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la who_o acknowledge_v no_o more_o in_o the_o sacrament_n than_o the_o mere_a sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n may_v induce_v the_o catholic_n public_o to_o practice_v what_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v private_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v thereby_o demonstrate_v that_o though_o they_o receive_v not_o both_o the_o sign_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o defraud_v of_o be_v partaker_n of_o all_o that_o be_v entire_o contain_v under_o both_o the_o species_n which_o be_v whole_a christ_n not_o his_o body_n only_o but_o also_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n chap._n xiii_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n assert_v universal_o by_o antiquity_n the_o true_a doctrine_n concern_v it_o explain_v 1._o 13._o his_o six_o suppose_a novelty_n which_o be_v the_o three_o that_o regard_v the_o bless_a sacrament_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n but_o how_o be_v this_o prove_v to_o be_v a_o novelty_n ipse_fw-la dixit_fw-la not_o one_o text_n not_o one_o quotation_n appear_v in_o the_o margin_n and_o why_o alas_o where_o shall_v he_o find_v any_o since_o there_o be_v not_o a_o father_n in_o god_n church_n from_o the_o very_a apostle_n but_o acknowledge_v a_o christian_a sacrifice_n nor_o any_o old_a heretic_n ever_o deny_v it_o nay_o who_o beside_o himself_o call_v it_o a_o novelty_n i_o be_o sure_a dr._n fulk_n etc._n express_o confess_v that_o teâ—tullian_n cyprian_n austin_n hierom_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o do_v witness_v that_o sacrifice_n yea_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o mr._n ascham_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v so_o ancient_a dom._n that_o no_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o can_v be_v show_v yet_o dr._n pierce_n will_v fain_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v a_o novelty_n glad_o will_v he_o have_v apply_v to_o this_o his_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o can_v not_o find_v one_o word_n in_o antiquity_n for_o his_o purpose_n however_o for_o all_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v omit_v his_o auditor_n will_v have_v wonder_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n accuse_v and_o the_o clause_n touch_v the_o sacrifice_n leave_v out_o of_o the_o indictment_n 2._o to_o please_v therefore_o popular_a ear_n he_o name_v it_o as_o a_o ill_a thing_n but_o come_v to_o print_v his_o sermon_n he_o leave_v that_o margin_n empty_a for_o what_o can_v be_v in_o the_o father_n to_o fill_v it_o it_o be_v not_o for_o his_o purpose_n to_o quote_v st._n ignatius_n saying_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a either_o to_o offer_v or_o to_o immolate_v the_o sacrifice_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o the_o bishop_n which_o say_v the_o centurist_n be_v dangerous_a word_n and_o seed_n of_o error_n or_o st._n ireneus_fw-la 32._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n consecrate_v the_o mystical_a element_n teach_v we_o a_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n offer_v to_o god_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n cyril_n or_o st._n cyprian_n who_o word_n be_v who_o be_v more_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n than_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o offer_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o offer_v the_o very_a same_o that_o melchisedech_n have_v offer_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n and_o command_v the_o same_o to_o be_v afterward_o do_v in_o memory_n of_o he_o that_o priest_n therefore_o do_v true_o supply_v the_o place_n and_o function_n of_o christ_n and_o imitate_v that_o which_o christ_n do_v who_o undertake_v to_o offer_v according_a as_o he_o see_v christ_n himself_o offer_v in_o which_o one_o epistle_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n seven_o time_n and_o above_o twenty_o time_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o symbol_n be_v offer_v in_o it_o 3._o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o antiquity_n the_o celebration_n of_o these_o mystery_n be_v scarce_o ever_o call_v by_o other_o name_n but_o oblation_n sacrifice_n immolation_n etc._n etc._n and_o because_o the_o father_n may_v be_v say_v to_o speak_v figurative_o and_o rhetorical_o the_o canon_n also_o of_o the_o church_n which_o ought_v to_o speak_v proper_o scarce_o ever_o use_v any_o other_o expression_n see_v the_o three_o among_o the_o apostolic_a canon_n the_o 58_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n the_o 20_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o aâ—les_n the_o 40_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o cartâ—age_n and_o the_o 18_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o general_n coâ—ucil_n of_o nice_a in_o which_o be_v these_o word_n the_o holy_a synod_n be_v inform_v that_o in_o some_o place_n deacon_n administer_v the_o eucharist_n to_o priest_n
doctrine_n odious_a and_o moreover_o to_o demonstrate_v the_o no_o ground_n such_o preacher_n as_o he_o have_v to_o accuse_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o i_o know_v not_o what_o idolatry_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o image_n i_o will_v presume_v to_o borrow_v from_o a_o author_n who_o will_v not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o for_o it_o a_o passage_n touch_v this_o point_n by_o which_o he_o will_v see_v that_o catholic_n do_v no_o more_o than_o every_o man_n own_o reason_n will_v justify_v in_o the_o respect_n they_o give_v to_o sacred_a image_n it_o be_v the_o nameless_a author_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n bagshaw_n treatise_n of_o infallibility_n where_o he_o will_v find_v this_o follow_a passage_n etc._n in_o which_o there_o be_v some_o glance_n that_o regard_v only_o such_o furious_a impertinent_n as_o mr._n bagshaw_n which_o therefore_o i_o be_o far_o from_o think_v applyable_a to_o doctor_n pierce_n 2._o â—hus_o then_o write_v that_o author_n intend_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o in_o the_o veneration_n of_o image_n teach_v by_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o swerve_v from_o common_a reaâ—on_n give_v i_o leave_v say_v he_o to_o propose_v to_o such_o a_o sober_a man_n as_o you_o be_v altogether_o compound_v of_o reason_n some_o few_o question_n first_o then_o suppose_v there_o be_v represent_v to_o you_o while_o you_o be_v think_v of_o other_o matter_n or_o talk_v a_o picture_n of_o our_o lord_n haâ—gâ—ng_v on_o the_o cross_n couâ—d_v you_o possible_o avoid_v the_o call_n to_o mind_n who_o our_o lord_n be_v and_o what_o he_o have_v do_v or_o suffer_v for_o you_o and_o if_o not_o be_v able_a to_o forbid_v the_o entrance_n of_o such_o thought_n into_o your_o mind_n on_o such_o a_o occasion_n will_v your_o reason_n dictate_v to_o you_o that_o you_o have_v do_v ill_o in_o change_v your_o thought_n from_o the_o world_n to_o god_n will_v you_o repent_v of_o it_o ask_v pardon_n of_o god_n and_o pray_v that_o such_o a_o tentation_n may_v never_o befall_v you_o afterwards_o do_v your_o enlighten_v reason_n suggest_v â—his_n to_o you_o true_o it_o iâ—_n do_v i_o believe_v you_o be_v of_o a_o temper_n of_o mind_n almost_o specifical_o different_a from_o all_o mankind_n beside_o and_o they_o must_v change_v their_o nature_n before_o you_o make_v they_o of_o your_o persuasion_n or_o church_n and_o you_o be_v no_o a_o common_a sense_n if_o it_o either_o tell_v you_o that_o by_o your_o beat_n down_o of_o cross_n and_o break_a church_n window_n our_o good_a countryman_n think_v more_o of_o god_n than_o they_o do_v while_o those_o remembrance_n be_v stand_v or_o if_o they_o think_v less_o that_o it_o be_v better_a for_o they_o to_o forget_v he_o 3._o to_o make_v a_o step_n further_o let_v it_o he_o suppose_v that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n you_o see_v before_o you_o several_a picture_n of_o several_a person_n in_o a_o contrary_a manner_n regard_v by_o you_o as_o of_o st._n peter_n and_o judas_n of_o our_o late_a severaign_n and_o bradshaw_n or_o put_v case_n you_o have_v in_o one_o hand_n a_o bible_n and_o in_o the_o other_o the_o infamous_a story_n of_o pantagruel_n do_v not_o your_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n tell_v you_o that_o such_o picture_n or_o book_n force_v upon_o you_o quite_o contrary_a thought_n and_o affection_n which_o regard_v those_o picture_n or_o book_n not_o simple_o consider_v but_o as_o represent_v such_o person_n and_o contain_v such_o matter_n which_o thought_n be_v just_a and_o not_o at_o all_o harmful_a to_o you_o and_o withal_o almost_o impossible_a to_o be_v avoid_v i_o can_v find_v any_o reason_n why_o reason_n shall_v forbid_v they_o i_o be_o sure_a common_a sense_n will_v not_o 4._o if_o then_o it_o be_v according_a to_o reason_n and_o common_a sense_n and_o likewise_o unavoidable_o to_o admit_v such_o different_a thought_n will_v not_o reason_v also_o warrant_v you_o to_o express_v outward_o by_o word_n or_o action_n whatever_o you_o may_v without_o any_o fault_n think_v inward_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v imagine_v any_o scruple_n in_o this_o if_o then_o i_o may_v and_o must_v think_v reverent_o or_o contemptuous_o of_o the_o object_n i_o may_v as_o well_o speak_v or_o behave_v myself_o external_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o they_o respective_o for_o whatsoever_o be_v ill_a or_o good_a in_o word_n or_o action_n be_v so_o likewise_o in_o thought_n 5._o now_o to_o show_v that_o such_o thought_n or_o affection_n regard_v not_o the_o person_n only_o but_o the_o picture_n also_o as_o representation_n of_o such_o person_n ask_v your_o own_o heart_n and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o you_o will_v not_o place_v st._n peter_n picture_n or_o the_o king_n be_v in_o a_o unclean_a dishonest_a place_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v spit_v upon_o either_o of_o they_o your_o heart_n will_v rise_v against_o he_o and_o tempt_v you_o to_o strike_v he_o â—_o which_o it_o will_v not_o do_v if_o the_o same_o contemptuous_a usage_n be_v show_v to_o the_o picture_n of_o judas_n or_o bradshaw_n now_o this_o be_v so_o natural_o imbibe_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o mankind_n that_o in_o all_o king_n court_n a_o respect_n and_o outward_a mark_n of_o reverence_n be_v require_v to_o the_o chamber_n of_o presence_n or_o chair_n of_o state_n and_o a_o refusal_n of_o it_o much_o more_o a_o contemptuous_a behaviour_n will_v be_v criminal_a to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o forementioned_a book_n you_o can_v not_o bring_v your_o reason_n to_o permit_v you_o to_o tear_v out_o a_o leaf_n of_o the_o bible_n for_o a_o unclean_a use_n as_o you_o can_v without_o the_o least_o remorse_n do_v to_o the_o story_n of_o pantagruel_n or_o aesop_n fable_n 6._o let_v we_o now_o consider_v what_o kind_n of_o respect_n this_o be_v that_o we_o express_v to_o such_o image_n compare_v the_o image_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o our_o sovereign_n together_o we_o find_v that_o a_o respectful_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o both_o and_o a_o contemptuous_a usage_n of_o either_o will_v displease_v we_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o respect_n for_o st._n peter_n image_n we_o consider_v as_o of_o a_o man_n that_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o heaven_n ann_n heavenly_a thing_n one_o high_o favour_v by_o almighty_a god_n a_o principal_a courtier_n in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o one_o that_o by_o his_o write_n and_o example_n have_v be_v a_o great_a instrument_n of_o promote_a our_o eternal_a happiness_n we_o do_v not_o so_o esteem_v of_o every_o good_a king_n therefore_o to_o show_v the_o difference_n of_o our_o respect_n to_o each_o we_o will_v choose_v to_o give_v st._n peter_n picture_n a_o place_n in_o our_o oratory_n and_o the_o king_n in_o our_o gallery_n but_o what_o name_n to_o give_v these_o different_a respect_n be_v not_o easy_a to_o determine_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o king_n picture_n be_v pure_o a_o civil_a respect_n but_o what_o shall_v we_o call_v that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o st._n peter_n if_o we_o say_v it_o be_v religious_a you_o will_v quarrel_v as_o derogate_a from_o god_n let_v we_o therefore_o call_v it_o a_o sacred_a veneration_n or_o honour_n for_o since_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v appoint_v on_o purpose_n to_o mind_v we_o of_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n we_o call_v sacred_a this_o name_n may_v well_o be_v apply_v to_o such_o a_o picture_n but_o moreover_o because_o there_o be_v not_o invent_v such_o variety_n of_o name_n as_o there_o be_v thing_n and_o there_o be_v far_o few_o sort_n of_o outward_a posture_n of_o our_o body_n denote_v respect_n than_o there_o be_v name_n or_o word_n hence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o when_o we_o will_v express_v a_o civil_a and_o a_o sacred_a yea_o a_o religious_a respect_n we_o be_v force_v to_o to_o use_v the_o same_o outward_a behaviour_n of_o bow_v kneeling_z etc._n etc._n to_o father_n and_o magistrate_n which_o we_o do_v to_o god_n himself_o 20._o yea_o we_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n king_n adore_v and_o a_o prostration_n of_o body_n pay_v to_o they_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o no_o man_n will_v suspect_v that_o thereby_o any_o dishonour_n be_v intend_v to_o god_n or_o the_o honour_n due_a only_o to_o he_o be_v pay_v to_o creature_n 7._o in_o the_o next_o place_n let_v reason_n and_o common_a sense_n give_v judgement_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o respect_n that_o may_v be_v pay_v to_o the_o picture_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v pay_v to_o himself_o in_o case_n he_o appear_v to_o we_o glorify_v as_o he_o be_v a_o divine_a respect_n we_o pay_v to_o neither_o though_o sometime_o we_o use_v such_o posture_n as_o we_o do_v when_o we_o pray_v or_o worship_n god_n it_o be_v then_o a_o sacred_a veneration_n only_o but_o yet_o there_o be_v
put_v his_o trust_n in_o it_o as_o expect_v any_o good_a from_o it_o as_o if_o he_o know_v not_o what_o divinity_n virtue_n or_o sanctity_n be_v in_o that_o carve_a piece_n of_o wood_n notwithstanding_o because_o he_o have_v hear_v that_o such_o a_o scandalous_a imputation_n be_v by_o some_o mispersuade_v person_n lay_v on_o the_o church_n he_o will_v then_o and_o there_o undeceive_v they_o thereupon_o he_o spit_v upon_o the_o crucifix_n throw_v it_o scornful_o to_o the_o ground_n and_o trample_v it_o under_o his_o foot_n 14._o you_o see_v mr._n bagshaw_n what_o kind_n of_o idolater_n the_o papist_n be_v against_o this_o idolatry_n let_v we_o see_v what_o express_a scripture_n you_o can_v produce_v this_o be_v the_o great_a crime_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o expiation_n but_o oppression_n imprisonment_n and_o gallow_n now_o if_o what_o have_v be_v here_o say_v give_v you_o no_o satisfaction_n in_o case_n you_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o reply_v do_v not_o practice_v your_o old_a way_n of_o snatch_v a_o phrase_n or_o expression_n out_o of_o a_o single_a author_n a_o school-man_n or_o controvertist_n make_v the_o whole_a church_n answerable_a for_o one_o man_n indiscretion_n but_o search_v what_o the_o church_n herself_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n imagine_v christi_n 25._o etc._n etc._n in_o templis_fw-la praesertim_fw-la retinendae_fw-la etc._n etc._n image_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n aught_o to_o be_v retain_v in_o church_n especial_o and_o due_a honour_n and_o veneration_n exhibit_v to_o they_o not_o that_o there_o be_v believe_v any_o divinity_n or_o virtue_n in_o they_o for_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v petition_v for_o any_o thing_n or_o any_o confidence_n to_o be_v repose_v in_o they_o but_o because_o the_o honour_n exhibit_v to_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o prototype_n they_o represent_v dispute_v against_o this_o as_o well_o as_o you_o can_v and_o be_v assure_v you_o shall_v either_o be_v answer_v or_o tell_v you_o be_v unconquerable_a chap._n xv._n the_o roman_a church_n prudence_n in_o restrain_v the_o too_o free_a use_n of_o scripture_n from_o the_o unlearned_a the_o misery_n of_o this_o kingdom_n just_o ascribe_v to_o a_o defect_n in_o such_o prudence_n of_o prayer_n not_o in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n the_o cause_n and_o ground_n thereof_o that_o practise_v not_o contrary_a to_o st._n paul_n i._o doctor_n pierce_v his_o next_o which_o be_v a_o double_a novelty_n regard_v not_o any_o doctrine_n but_o only_o a_o point_n of_o discipline_n in_o the_o church_n 26._o which_o be_v the_o withhold_a scripture_n from_o the_o vulgar_a and_o practise_v public_a devotion_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n concern_v the_o former_a he_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v write_v in_o hebrew_n the_o mother-tongue_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o in_o greek_a a_o tongue_n most_o know_v to_o eastern_a nation_n and_o afterward_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o dalmatick_a by_o st._n hierom_n into_o the_o gothick_n by_o vulphilas_n into_o the_o arminian_n by_o chrysostom_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a be_v ancient_o the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o the_o italian_n etc._n etc._n 2._o true_o the_o doctor_n have_v if_o it_o be_v well_o consider_v make_v choice_n of_o a_o very_a proper_a season_n to_o renew_v a_o quarrel_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n upon_o this_o point_n and_o to_o endeavour_v the_o engage_v his_o majesty_n in_o it_o as_o if_o the_o calamity_n already_o happen_v both_o to_o the_o royal_a family_n and_o the_o whole_a nation_n be_v either_o too_o little_a or_o not_o to_o be_v impute_v chief_o to_o that_o error_n he_o and_o all_o christendom_n have_v see_v the_o bless_a effect_n that_o this_o prostitute_a scripture_n to_o the_o passion_n and_o lust_n of_o the_o rude_a and_o common_a people_n of_o all_o condition_n age_n and_o sex_n have_v wrought_v the_o last_o twenty_o year_n in_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v it_o but_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v use_v and_o of_o which_o ill_a use_n themselves_o be_v the_o first_o cause_n and_o hereafter_o will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o prevent_v that_o justify_v discontent_n against_o the_o government_n both_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a that_o put_v sword_n and_o gun_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o subject_n against_o their_o king_n and_o all_o that_o be_v faithful_a to_o they_o that_o dissolve_v the_o entire_a frame_n of_o the_o kingdom_n that_o encourage_v man_n to_o plunder_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o rapine_n that_o arraign_v and_o murder_v our_o last_n most_o excellent_a king_n that_o endanger_v his_o now_o live_a son_n our_o most_o gracious_a king_n life_n and_o force_v he_o into_o a_o long_a necessitous_a banishment_n that_o have_v revive_v and_o give_v strength_n to_o old_a and_o new_a monster_n of_o heresy_n to_o the_o astonishment_n of_o mankind_n some_o of_o which_o be_v no_o where_o else_o to_o be_v see_v and_o the_o rest_n in_o no_o where_o place_n so_o venomous_a as_o in_o england_n let_v but_o the_o doctor_n remember_v how_o much_o mischief_n the_o perverse_a interpretation_n of_o this_o one_o text_n which_o none_o but_o the_o ignorant_a can_v mistake_v produce_v in_o this_o nation_n have_v a_o form_n of_o godliness_n but_o deny_v the_o power_n thereof_o how_o do_v this_o ring_n in_o their_o ear_n and_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o reject_v and_o hate_v all_o set-form_n of_o prayer_n how_o with_o this_o text_n alone_o often_o repeat_v and_o industrious_o enlarge_v and_o zealous_o apply_v by_o the_o holy_a lecturer_n be_v their_o very_a heart_n set_v on_o fire_n to_o burn_v the_o grand_a idol_n of_o the_o common_a prayer_n book_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o the_o doctor_n make_v or_o renew_v quarrel_n with_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n because_o she_o be_v unwilling_a by_o imitate_v they_o to_o give_v a_o birth_n from_o her_o bowel_n to_o such_o mischief_n as_o these_o 3._o yet_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o doctor_n pierce_n be_v subtle_a for_o have_v a_o design_n in_o recompense_n of_o the_o service_n roman_n catholic_n have_v do_v they_o to_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o common_a rage_n of_o all_o these_o monster_n he_o can_v not_o make_v choice_n of_o a_o subject_n more_o proper_a for_o his_o purpose_n than_o this_o in_o which_o alone_o they_o be_v all_o interest_v not_o for_o the_o good_a they_o reap_v by_o scripture_n but_o because_o without_o it_o they_o will_v not_o have_v the_o advantage_n to_o do_v half_a so_o much_o mischief_n 4._o yet_o must_v he_o not_o think_v he_o can_v so_o blind_a man_n eye_n but_o they_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o their_o very_a soul_n grieve_v that_o it_o be_v now_o too_o late_o for_o they_o to_o endeavour_v how_o they_o may_v imitate_v both_o the_o prudence_n and_o charity_n of_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o dispense_n of_o scripture_n our_o pastor_n do_v not_o as_o he_o wrongful_o seem_v to_o charge_v they_o forbid_v the_o translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o vulgar_a tongue_n since_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o nation_n but_o have_v it_o there_o be_v catholic_a translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n into_o english_a french_a dutch_a italian_a spanish_a etc._n etc._n for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o of_o the_o laity_n who_o be_v by_o their_o spiritual_a guide_n judge_v such_o as_o that_o they_o may_v reap_v benefit_n and_o no_o harm_n by_o the_o read_n thereof_o and_o what_o more_o do_v the_o preacher_n show_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a time_n in_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v then_o translate_v into_o the_o dalmatick_a tongue_n by_o st._n hierom_n than_o i_o show_v in_o justification_n also_o of_o the_o late_a time_n which_o he_o will_v here_o condemn_v in_o say_v as_o true_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v also_o find_v translate_v long_o ago_o in_o wicliff_n the_o reformer_n time_n by_o the_o allowance_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o which_o thus_o dr._n fâ—lk_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v extant_a in_o english_a both_o before_o and_o after_o wicliff_n time_n and_o not_o of_o his_o translation_n beside_o your_o conjecture_n out_o of_o liâ—dâ—ood_a it_o be_v manifest_o prove_v by_o so_o many_o ancient_a â—riters_n copy_n of_o the_o english_a bible_n differ_v in_o translation_n yet_o to_o be_v show_v of_o which_o wicleffs_n translation_n can_v be_v but_o one_o or_o in_o say_v that_o the_o same_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v translate_v also_o of_o late_a since_o luther_n a_o second_o reformer_n time_n with_o the_o allowance_n of_o the_o same_o church_n catholic_n by_o the_o industry_n of_o the_o rhemish_a divine_n but_o catholic_a governor_n know_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v for_o ignorant_a person_n to_o understand_v it_o and_o for_o passionate_a mind_n to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o it_o esteem_v it_o more_o conduce_v to_o their_o edification_n and_o the_o common_a peace_n that_o such_o
matter_n stand_v in_o this_o point_n with_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n 9_o we_o roman_a catholic_o i_o do_v willing_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n be_v general_o speak_v perform_v in_o a_o tongue_n better_o understand_v than_o now_o it_o be_v yet_o not_o then_o for_o many_o place_n and_o country_n in_o their_o vulgar_a or_o native_a or_o best_a understand_v tongue_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o st._n augustin_n that_o in_o afric_n it_o be_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n doctr._n not_o in_o the_o punic_a romanos_fw-la which_o yet_o be_v the_o only_a tongue_n the_o vulgar_a understand_v so_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n be_v use_v in_o the_o greek_a tongue_n in_o most_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o yet_o it_o appear_v as_o well_o out_o of_o late_a history_n as_o out_o of_o the_o act_n 2._o 8_o 9_o 10._o etc._n etc._n 14._o v._n 11._o that_o greek_a be_v not_o in_o those_o ancient_a time_n the_o vulgar_a tongue_n of_o many_o of_o those_o eastern_a country_n no_o more_o than_o latin_a be_v of_o the_o western_a 2._o we_o profess_v it_o be_v not_o nor_o yet_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o public_a devotion_n shall_v therefore_o be_v in_o latin_a because_o it_o be_v not_o vulgar_o understand_v but_o this_o have_v happen_v as_o it_o be_v by_o accident_n beside_o her_o intention_n and_o only_o because_o the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o which_o it_o be_v first_o write_v by_o revolution_n of_o time_n and_o mixture_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n in_o europe_n have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o so_o common_o understand_v language_n by_o unlearned_a people_n for_o indeed_o probable_o it_o be_v never_o so_o well_o understand_v as_o that_o other_o native_a language_n which_o they_o use_v before_o it_o or_o with_o it_o 10._o matter_n stand_v thus_o yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o change_v with_o the_o time_n but_o continue_v god_n public_a service_n as_o it_o be_v at_o first_o and_o this_o we_o may_v conceive_v she_o do_v 1._o because_o no_o example_n can_v be_v find_v in_o antiently-established_n church_n that_o any_o of_o they_o change_v the_o language_n of_o god_n public_a service_n entire_o the_o greek_n now_o use_v the_o ancient_a mass_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n write_v in_o pure_a greek_a as_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o vulgar_a as_o latin_a from_o the_o italian_a spanish_a etc._n etc._n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o syrian_a cophtite_n etc._n etc._n among_o who_o the_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o oâ—d_a language_n far_o from_o be_v vulgar_o understand_v yea_o the_o jew_n continue_v their_o devotion_n to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o hebrew_n understand_v by_o few_o among_o they_o 2._o because_o though_o the_o latin_a be_v not_o now_o in_o any_o place_n a_o vulgar_a language_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o language_n so_o universal_o understand_v in_o europe_n as_o that_o and_o a_o great_a fitness_n there_o be_v that_o the_o most_o public_a service_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o most_o public_a language_n in_o which_o all_o nation_n may_v join_v every_o where_o and_o by_o those_o who_o most_o frequent_o recite_v the_o divine_a service_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n viz._n the_o clergy_n and_o other_o religious_a for_o who_o proper_a use_n a_o great_a part_n of_o this_o service_n be_v compose_v the_o latin_a tongue_n be_v well_o understand_v 3._o because_o the_o latin_a â—ongue_z now_o that_o it_o be_v not_o vulgar_a be_v thereby_o become_v unchangeable_a the_o church_n doctrine_n contain_v in_o her_o liturgy_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o free_v from_o the_o danger_n of_o be_v innovate_v whereas_o vulgar_a language_n almost_o in_o every_o age_n become_v un-intelligible_a or_o at_o least_o sound_a very_o unpleasing_a in_o man_n ear_n as_o we_o now_o see_v in_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n common-prayer-book_n will_v it_o not_o seem_v a_o odd_a translation_n now_o to_o read_v that_o saint_n philip_n baptize_v the_o gelding_n and_o paul_n the_o knave_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o this_o be_v once_o the_o english_a scripture_n nay_o more_o within_o this_o twenty_o year_n we_o find_v many_o word_n and_o phrase_n have_v quite_o change_v their_o former_a sense_n so_o that_o all_o nation_n must_v be_v ever_o and_o anon_o alter_v their_o liturgy_n to_o the_o great_a danger_n of_o change_v the_o church_n belief_n and_o which_o be_v not_o altogether_o inconsiderable_a for_o the_o present_a good_a husbandry_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o infinite_a expense_n of_o money_n in_o print_v etc._n etc._n 11._o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o will_v reply_v that_o not_o any_o one_o or_o all_o these_o commodity_n can_v answer_v and_o satisfy_v for_o a_o express_a and_o as_o he_o call_v it_o a_o scandalous_a opposition_n to_o the_o plain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 1_o cor._n 14._o i_o grant_v it_o all_o these_o commodity_n be_v to_o be_v despise_v rather_o than_o so_o to_o oppose_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n but_o what_o be_v his_o doctrine_n for_o i_o evident_o perceive_v the_o doctor_n have_v not_o well_o search_v into_o it_o much_o less_o right_o apply_v it_o the_o apostle_n say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n my_o spirit_n pray_v but_o my_o understanding_n receive_v no_o benefit_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o can_v a_o unlearned_a person_n say_v amen_n to_o such_o prayer_n in_o which_o passage_n seem_v involve_v a_o tacit_a prohibition_n at_o least_o of_o public_a prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n all_o this_o be_v grant_v but_o yet_o with_o this_o exception_n mention_v by_o the_o apostle_n himself_o unless_o either_o he_o that_o pray_v or_o some_o other_o interpret_v therefore_o before_o he_o take_v on_o he_o to_o charge_v the_o catholic_a church_n with_o a_o scandalous_a opposition_n to_o this_o passage_n of_o scripture_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v examine_v better_o her_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n otherwise_o he_o himself_o will_v be_v find_v guilty_a of_o a_o scandalous_a opposition_n to_o god_n church_n now_o for_o a_o trial_n of_o the_o church_n sense_n let_v he_o observe_v the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n touch_v this_o very_a point_n the_o word_n be_v these_o though_o the_o mass_n contain_v instruction_n for_o god_n faithful_a people_n 8._o yet_o it_o seem_v not_o expedient_a unto_o the_o father_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v every_o where_o in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherefore_o retain_v in_o all_o place_n the_o church_n ancient_a rite_n approve_v by_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n lest_o christ_n sheep_n shall_v hunger_n and_o child_n ask_v bread_n none_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o break_v it_o to_o they_o the_o holy_a synod_n command_v all_o pastor_n and_o all_o that_o have_v care_n of_o soul_n that_o during_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n they_o shall_v frequent_o either_o by_o themselves_o or_o other_o expound_v some_o part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v read_v in_o it_o and_o among_o other_o thing_n let_v they_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o most_o holy_a sacrifice_n especial_o on_o sunday_n and_o feast_n the_o preacher_n here_o may_v see_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o make_v such_o a_o secret_a even_o of_o the_o most_o sublime_a mystery_n of_o her_o office_n as_o the_o court_n believe_v upon_o his_o report_n 12._o likewise_o between_o this_o speak_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n mention_v by_o st._n paul_n and_o the_o church_n public_a latin_a service_n there_o be_v this_o great_a disparity_n that_o this_o late_a be_v always_o a_o know_a language_n to_o several_a of_o those_o present_a if_o not_o to_o all_o and_o there_o be_v always_o those_o who_o understand_o say_v amen_n and_o again_o be_v a_o know_a set-form_n in_o one_o set-language_n recur_v continual_o the_o same_o according_a to_o the_o feast_n those_o who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o at_o first_o need_v not_o continue_v so_o but_o by_o due_a attention_n and_o other_o diligence_n may_v arrive_v to_o a_o sufficient_a knowledge_n at_o least_o of_o the_o chief_a part_n thereof_o they_o have_v also_o in_o their_o manual_n primer_n psalter_n etc._n etc._n ready_a translate_v both_o the_o psalm_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n and_o there_o be_v several_a book_n both_o in_o english_a and_o all_o vulgar_a language_n that_o expound_v the_o church-service_n even_o to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n neither_o be_v the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o affinity_n with_o many_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o of_o the_o constant_a use_n hereof_o a_o language_n unknown_a to_o such_o a_o degree_n in_o catholic_n conntry_n as_o our_o english_a nation_n imagine_v it_o and_o therefore_o be_v so_o much_o scandalize_v neither_o be_v there_o the_o same_o motive_n for_o some_o dispensation_n of_o a_o change_n in_o those_o place_n as_o perhaps_o will_v be_v in_o a_o country_n less_o
look_v after_o that_o be_v of_o bury_v their_o friend_n in_o such_o sacred_a place_n whereby_o their_o pious_a affection_n may_v appear_v to_o their_o friend_n i_o see_v not_o what_o advantage_n may_v accrue_v hereby_o to_o the_o dead_a except_o this_o that_o whilst_o they_o call_v to_o mind_v where_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o be_v dear_a unto_o they_o be_v lay_v they_o with_o their_o prayer_n commend_v they_o to_o the_o same_o saint_n as_o it_o be_v to_o patron_n that_o by_o they_o they_o may_v be_v help_v with_o our_o lord_n which_o also_o they_o may_v do_v although_o they_o can_v not_o inter_v they_o in_o such_o place_n whensoever_o therefore_o the_o mind_n recount_v where_o the_o body_n of_o some_o dear_a friend_n lie_v bury_v and_o straight_o the_o place_n occur_v renown_v for_o the_o name_n of_o some_o martyr_n the_o devotion_n of_o he_o who_o thus_o remember_v and_o pray_v forthwith_o commend_v this_o belove_a soul_n to_o the_o same_o martyr_n there_o be_v here_o in_o hippo_n say_v the_o same_o father_n a_o certain_a old_a man_n call_v florentius_n 8._o poor_a but_o pious_a and_o a_o tailor_n by_o trade_n he_o have_v lose_v his_o cloak_n and_o have_v nothing_o wherewith_o to_o buy_v he_o another_o he_o pray_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n who_o monument_n here_o among_o we_o be_v very_o famous_a to_o reapparel_v he_o some_o scoff_a young_a man_n by_o chance_n be_v near_o hand_n overhear_v he_o and_o at_o his_o go_v away_o follow_v he_o jeer_v he_o as_o if_o he_o have_v beg_v of_o the_o martyr_n fifty_o half_a penny_n to_o buy_v he_o clothes_n and_o afterward_o the_o cook_n say_v he_o cut_v up_o the_o fish_n find_v in_o the_o belly_n of_o it_o a_o gold_n ring_n which_o move_v with_o pity_n and_o piety_n together_o he_o straightway_o deliver_v to_o the_o poor_a man_n say_v see_v how_o the_o twenty_o martyr_n have_v furnish_v you_o with_o clothes_n de_fw-fr diversis_fw-la serm._n 32._o &_o 33._o unquestioned_a that_o i_o know_v of_o and_o which_o appear_v sufficient_o to_o be_v s._n augustine_n by_o compare_v these_o with_o the_o conclusion_n of_o cap._n 8._o l._n 22._o de_fw-la civit._fw-la dei_fw-la a_o certain_a woman_n say_v he_o there_o lose_v her_o son_n a_o suck_a infant_n be_v as_o yet_o a_o catechumen_n only_o full_a of_o faith_n she_o take_v the_o dead_a child_n and_o run_v to_o the_o memorial_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n stephen_n and_o begin_v of_o he_o to_o demand_v her_o son_n and_o to_o say_v holy_a martyr_n you_o see_v i_o have_v no_o comfort_n at_o all_o leave_v i_o for_o i_o can_v so_o much_o as_o say_v that_o my_o son_n be_v go_v before_o i_o to_o bliss_n who_o you_o know_v be_v utter_o perish_v because_o die_v unbaptise_v you_o see_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o my_o desolate_a grief_n restore_v i_o my_o son_n etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr baptism_n l._n 7._o c._n 1._o and_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o be_v compare_v this_o father_n suppose_v the_o martyr_n cyprian_n to_o know_v his_o affair_n and_o in_o his_o handle_n that_o controversy_n of_o rebaptisation_n contrary_a to_o st._n cyprian_n former_a judgement_n in_o which_o point_n he_o presume_v that_o saint_n now_o full_o illuminate_v yet_o hope_v for_o his_o favour_n and_o request_v the_o assistance_n to_o he_o herein_o of_o his_o prayer_n let_v he_o help_v we_o therefore_o say_v he_o with_o his_o prayer_n labour_v here_o in_o in_o the_o mortality_n of_o this_o flesh_n as_o in_o a_o dark_a mist_n that_o by_o god_n help_n we_o may_v as_o much_o as_o we_o can_v imitate_v the_o good_a thing_n that_o be_v in_o he_o 6._o upon_o these_o ground_n bishop_n forbes_n grant_v 2._o that_o st._n austin_n do_v allow_v invocation_n of_o martyr_n commend_v bishop_n montague_n candour_n in_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o there_o also_o censure_v bishop_n andrews_n for_o deny_v it_o in_o these_o word_n the_o bishop_n of_o ely_n wrongful_o affirm_v that_o st._n austin_n disallow_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o contrary_a whereof_o be_v apparent_a in_o his_o bood_n de_fw-fr curâ_fw-la pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o afterward_o he_o add_v true_o i_o be_o sorry_a that_o so_o just_a a_o cause_n be_v give_v to_o john_n barclay_n of_o expostulate_v with_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o ely_n who_o speak_v thus_o concern_v he_o here_o i_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o tell_v the_o king_n of_o great_a britain_n almoner_n the_o king_n believe_v he_o and_o so_o do_v many_o other_o and_o yet_o he_o be_v as_o oft_o in_o fault_n as_o he_o make_v other_o to_o be_v so_o let_v he_o therefore_o consider_v how_o erroneous_o he_o deny_v that_o st._n austin_n approve_v the_o invocation_n of_o martyr_n add_v to_o bishop_n forber_n and_o bishop_n montague_n the_o testimony_n of_o dr._n fulk_n long_o ago_o in_o his_o rejoinder_n to_o bristol_n i_o acknowledge_v say_v he_o st._n ambrose_n 5._o st._n austin_n and_o st._n jerom_n hold_v invocation_n of_o saint_n to_o be_v lawful_a which_o be_v a_o error_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o spalleto_n 25._o who_o number_n this_o father_n among_o many_o other_o that_o allow_v invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o father_n say_v he_o without_o any_o hesitancy_n either_o invocate_v saint_n or_o grant_v they_o may_v be_v invocate_v the_o latin_a hilary_n ambrose_n jerom_n paulinus_n maximus_n prudentius_n augustinus_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o chemnitius_n also_o who_o 197._o upon_o the_o former_a quotation_n take_v out_o of_o st._n austin_n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la l._n 7._o c._n 1._o say_v thus_o st._n austin_n speak_v without_o ground_n of_o scripture_n yield_v to_o the_o time_n and_o common_a custom_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o a_o confident_a pronounce_v that_o st._n austin_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n serve_v the_o preacher_n turn_v many_o of_o his_o auditor_n know_v nothing_o to_o the_o contrary_a and_o therefore_o believe_v he_o and_o according_a to_o his_o desire_n detest_a roman_a catholic_o the_o more_o for_o this_o novelty_n and_o that_o be_v enough_o then_o but_o what_o will_v it_o be_v when_o the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v call_v that_o sermon_n to_o a_o second_o account_n chap._n xvii_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n vow_n of_o chastity_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o both_o objection_n answer_v 1._o the_o doctor_n ten_o pretend_v novelty_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n to_o priest_n and_o other_o in_o holy_a order_n 27._o which_o say_v he_o be_v by_o some_o derive_v from_o the_o three_o century_n by_o other_o from_o the_o eight_o and_o in_o the_o rigour_n that_o now_o it_o be_v 9_o from_o pope_n gregory_n 7._o and_o by_o roman_a catholic_o themselves_o it_o be_v date_v but_o from_o pope_n calixtus_n but_o say_v he_o both_o in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n priest_n be_v permit_v to_o have_v wife_n the_o apostle_n be_v marry_v beside_o marriage_n of_o priest_n be_v assert_v by_o paphnutius_fw-la in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o by_o one_o of_o the_o apostolic_a canon_n and_o the_o forbid_v of_o marriage_n with_o saturninus_n and_o the_o gnostic_n be_v worthy_o call_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n 2._o indeed_o if_o the_o prohibition_n of_o marriage_n to_o some_o certain_a state_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n the_o preacher_n have_v reason_n rather_o to_o separate_v himself_o from_o a_o church_n that_o enjoin_v such_o a_o diabolical_a virtue_n as_o continence_n than_o from_o a_o wife_n that_o will_v not_o permit_v it_o and_o who_o perhaps_o and_o therefore_o a_o great_a influence_n upon_o his_o zeal_n more_o warm_a in_o this_o novelty_n than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n though_o it_o be_v not_o only_o permit_v he_o but_o esteem_v meritorious_a to_o blaspheme_v the_o church_n of_o god_n yet_o let_v he_o take_v heed_n how_o he_o blaspheme_v the_o apostle_n who_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n out_o of_o which_o the_o doctor_n quote_v his_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n forbid_v marriage_n to_o widow_n who_o have_v consecrate_v themselves_o to_o our_o lord_n service_n young_a widow_n refuse_v say_v he_o for_o when_o they_o have_v begin_v to_o wax_v wanton_a against_o christ_n 12._o they_o will_v marry_v have_v damnation_n because_o they_o have_v cast_v off_o their_o first_o faith_n 8._o what_o mean_v this_o phrase_n they_o have_v cast_v off_o their_o first_o faith_n say_v st._n augustin_n voverunt_fw-la &_o non_fw-la red_a do_v eâ—unt_v 34._o they_o vow_v perpetual_a continence_n but_o they_o keep_v not_o their_o vow_n 2d_o and_o therefore_o they_o have_v damnation_n 70._o this_o be_v st._n augustin_n constant_a doctrine_n and_o interpretation_n of_o that_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n 61._o as_o may_v be_v see_v by_o examine_v the_o quotation_n in_o the_o margin_n 104._o the_o same_o be_v teach_v by_o st._n epiphanius_n st._n
be_v not_o by_o tell_v they_o it_o be_v no_o sin_n but_o by_o show_v favour_n to_o the_o person_n thus_o sin_v because_o they_o allow_v they_o maintenance_n 3._o 30._o again_o he_o will_v find_v that_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v by_o the_o father_n for_o such_o error_n it_o be_v ordinary_a with_o they_o to_o recriminate_a the_o orthodox_n with_o the_o same_o thing_n both_o for_o their_o frequent_a abstinence_n from_o flesh_n and_o some_o other_o fruit_n and_o for_o their_o to_o some_o person_n at_o least_o recommend_v virginity_n who_o in_o this_o matter_n be_v answer_v by_o they_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o protestant_n object_v the_o same_o thing_n be_v now_o by_o the_o church_n catholic_n see_v chrysostom_n ambrose_n and_o last_o doctor_n hamond_n on_o this_o place_n of_o timothy_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o same_o heretic_n last_o he_o will_v find_v that_o faâ—stus_n the_o manichee_n make_v the_o very_a same_o objection_n to_o prove_v profess_v chastity_n to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n to_o who_o st._n augustin_n thus_o answer_v 4._o i_o be_o now_o afraid_a in_o the_o behalf_n even_o of_o the_o apostle_n himself_o lest_o he_o shall_v seem_v to_o have_v introduce_v the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n into_o iconium_n when_o by_o his_o speech_n be_v inflame_v a_o young_a maid_n already_o betroth_v to_o a_o love_n of_o perpetual_a virginity_n and_o when_o he_o pronounce_v damnation_n to_o widow_n transgress_v their_o vow_n 12._o to_o come_v home_o to_o the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n in_o particular_a whereas_o the_o doctor_n build_v much_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o paphnutius_fw-la and_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o famous_a first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a thereupon_o let_v he_o consider_v what_o a_o author_n not_o partial_a he_o may_v be_v sure_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v say_v of_o that_o point_n 4â—â—_n that_o be_v the_o patriaâ—e_n of_o presbyterian_o mr._n cartwright_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a say_v he_o do_v affirm_v and_o teach_v that_o to_o those_o who_o be_v choose_v to_o the_o ministry_n unmarried_a it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v any_o wife_n afterward_o only_o be_v marry_v before_o entrance_v into_o the_o ministry_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o use_v the_o benefit_n of_o that_o precedent_a marriage_n and_o paphnutius_fw-la show_v that_o not_o only_o this_o be_v before_o that_o council_n but_o be_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o both_o himself_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o council_n rest_v for_o a_o motion_n be_v make_v by_o some_o in_o the_o council_n that_o the_o marry_a presbyter_n such_o as_o be_v marry_v before_o make_v presbyter_n shall_v after_o their_o ordination_n be_v separate_v from_o their_o wife_n this_o paphnutius_fw-la a_o reverend_a bishop_n and_o a_o confessor_n though_o himself_o never_o marry_v oppose_a say_v grave_a jugâ—m_fw-la this_o be_v a_o heavy_a yoke_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o perhaps_o such_o a_o strict_a rule_n of_o continency_n can_v not_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o clergyman_n wife_n but_o now_o mark_v what_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o those_o who_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o clergy_n before_o they_o have_v marry_v wife_n secundum_fw-la veterem_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la traditionem_fw-la according_a to_o the_o church_n ancient_a tradition_n '_o shall_v afterward_o forbear_v from_o marry_v but_o yet_o that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n that_o he_o have_v marry_v before_o when_o yet_o a_o laic_a the_o story_n be_v in_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o &_o in_o zâ—zomen_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o thus_o the_o preacher_n get_v not_o much_o advantage_n from_o paphnutius_fw-la 13._o now_o for_o as_o much_o as_o concern_v the_o controversy_n touch_v marriage_n of_o priest_n bellarmin_n will_v grant_v 1._o that_o the_o vow_n of_o continence_n be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n only_o by_o the_o church_n decree_n 18._o and_o consequent_o that_o it_o may_v be_v dispense_v with_o ibid._n moreover_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o several_a case_n have_v permit_v the_o grecian_a priest_n the_o use_n of_o their_o wife_n to_o who_o they_o be_v marry_v before_o their_o ordination_n and_o indeed_o consider_v the_o temper_n of_o the_o eastern_a country_n far_o more_o incline_v to_o such_o passion_n than_o that_o of_o the_o european_n we_o find_v the_o eastern_a church_n give_v themselves_o far_o great_a liberty_n than_o the_o western_a yet_o no_o ancient_a canon_n â—f_o either_o of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v â—ound_v that_o permit_v priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n after_o ordination_n and_o even_o among_o the_o grecian_n a_o cohabitation_n with_o their_o wife_n be_v forbid_v to_o priest_n who_o attend_v the_o altar_n 14._o but_o what_o the_o universal_a belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o western_a church_n be_v our_o preacher_n may_v collect_v from_o the_o follow_a testimony_n therefore_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o general_o esteem_v and_o resolve_v unlawfulnesse_n for_o bishop_n and_o priest_n after_o their_o ordination_n to_o contract_v matrimony_n of_o a_o dispensation_n from_o which_o not_o one_o example_n can_v be_v give_v it_o appear_v that_o a_o matrimonial_a use_n of_o wife_n to_o the_o former_o marry_v be_v forbid_v 1._o by_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthage_n express_v in_o this_o point_n it_o be_v agree_v unto_o by_o all_o the_o bishop_n 2._o that_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n and_o such_o who_o dispense_v sacrament_n shall_v be_v observer_n of_o chastity_n and_o abstain_v even_o from_o their_o own_o wife_n that_o so_o what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o antiquity_n observe_v we_o likewise_o may_v keep_v 37._o 2._o the_o second_o african_a council_n thus_o decree_v whereas_o relation_n be_v make_v of_o the_o incontinence_n of_o certain_a ecclesiastic_o though_o with_o their_o own_o wife_n this_o council_n think_v good_a that_o according_a to_o former_a decree_n bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n shall_v contain_v even_o from_o their_o wife_n which_o if_o they_o do_v not_o let_v they_o be_v remove_v from_o their_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o for_o other_o inferior_a clark_n they_o be_v not_o compel_v hereto_o but_o let_v every_o church_n observe_v their_o own_o custom_n 3._o saint_n ambrose_n witness_v the_o same_o you_o say_v he_o who_o with_o pure_a body_n ult_n uncorrupted_a modesty_n and_o be_v estrange_v even_o from_o conjugal_a conversation_n have_v receive_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n know_v well_o that_o we_o must_v exhibit_v the_o same_o ministry_n without_o offence_n without_o stain_n neither_o must_v we_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v violate_v with_o any_o matrimonial_a act._n this_o i_o have_v not_o omit_v to_o speak_v because_o in_o certain_a remote_a plate_n some_o have_v procreat_v child_n when_o they_o exercise_v priesthood_n and_o again_o the_o apostle_n speak_v of_o a_o bishop_n say_z have_v child_n not_o get_v they_o 4._o saint_n hierom_n write_v against_o vigilantius_n say_v what_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n do_v vigilant_a what_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o egypt_n do_v and_o of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a all_o which_o receive_v clerk_n either_o such_o as_o be_v virgin_n or_o continent_n or_o if_o they_o have_v wife_n such_o as_o cease_v to_o be_v husband_n to_o they_o the_o like_a be_v say_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n against_o jovinian_a pâ—mâ—chius_n and_o he_o write_v to_o pamachius_n thus_o if_o marry_a man_n like_v not_o this_o let_v they_o not_o be_v angry_a with_o i_o but_o with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o all_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o know_v they_o can_v offer_v sacrifice_n 20._o if_o they_o use_v the_o act_n of_o marriage_n 5._o we_o be_v wont_n say_v saint_n augustin_n to_o propose_v to_o they_o the_o continence_n of_o ecclesiastic_n who_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v compel_v against_o their_o will_n to_o undergo_v this_o burden_n and_o yet_o have_v receive_v it_o they_o by_o god_n assistance_n bear_v it_o to_o their_o end_n i_o will_v conclude_v with_o the_o spanish_a council_n of_o eliberis_n more_o ancient_a then_o st._n augustins_n time_n nay_o ancient_a than_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a the_o council_n have_v think_v good_a 33._o that_o it_o shall_v be_v absolute_o command_v to_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacon_n to_o abstain_v from_o their_o wife_n and_o not_o to_o beget_v child_n 15._o that_o the_o eastern_a church_n take_v to_o themselves_o ancient_o a_o great_a liberty_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o general_o for_o in_o many_o of_o they_o aâ—_n great_a a_o strictness_n be_v observe_v as_o beside_o the_o forecited_a testimony_n of_o s._n hierâ—m_n concern_v the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o egypt_n 8._o appear_v from_o origen_n eusebius_n and_o epiphanius_n who_o all_o require_v continence_n in_o priest_n even_o from_o their_o wife_n if_o they_o have_v any_o and_o particular_o s._n operiâ—_n epiphanius_n say_v that_o to_o
the_o church_n be_v a_o general_n council_n the_o same_o holy_a father_n treat_v of_o rebaptization_n former_o hold_v by_o st._n 7._o cyprian_n and_o after_o by_o the_o donatist_n say_v that_o for_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v true_o traditionary_a the_o donatist_n be_v heretic_n but_o st._n cyprian_n not_o why_o because_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o the_o former_a father_n and_o bishop_n to_o debate_v and_o without_o break_v communion_n to_o determine_v opposit_o to_o one_o another_o in_o provincial_a council_n till_o in_o a_o general_n council_n the_o true_a orthodox_n doctrine_n be_v without_o all_o further_a doubt_n confirm_v 4._o which_o authority_n say_v he_o st._n cyprian_n if_o it_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o his_o time_n will_v without_o any_o doubt_n at_o all_o have_v believe_v 9_o in_o the_o next_o place_n as_o touch_v decision_n of_o controversy_n about_o not_o express_o traditionary_a doctrine_n but_o clear_a and_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o such_o doctrine_n it_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a ofttimes_o for_o the_o church_n to_o make_v such_o decision_n for_o otherwise_o the_o devil_n will_v have_v power_n to_o undermine_v a_o great_a part_n of_o our_o faith_n if_o permission_n be_v give_v to_o maintain_v free_o any_o thing_n that_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o express_o either_o in_o scripture_n or_o in_o tradition_n thus_o many_o of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o nicen_n constantinopolitan_n and_o athanasian_n creed_n be_v only_o the_o clear_a and_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o express_a tradition_n which_o article_n in_o the_o term_n wherein_o they_o be_v there_o conceive_v be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v before_o the_o arise_v of_o heresy_n force_v the_o church_n further_o to_o explain_v the_o faith_n and_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o enlargement_n and_o clear_a explanation_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o many_o doctrine_n otherwise_o not_o necessary_a to_o be_v so_o general_o know_v must_v and_o will_v increase_v to_o the_o world_n end_n in_o case_n new_a heresy_n arise_v 10._o now_o such_o decision_n be_v true_o the_o fide_fw-la or_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o though_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n neither_o have_v nor_o pretend_v to_o have_v any_o new_a revelation_n of_o christian_a verity_n but_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v still_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o no_o more_o there_o be_v no_o addition_n make_v no_o new_a article_n invent_v notwithstanding_o the_o same_o article_n by_o occasion_n of_o heresy_n arise_v may_v in_o succeed_a time_n be_v further_o explain_v and_o the_o truth_n implicit_o involve_v in_o they_o may_v be_v discover_v in_o like_a manner_n some_o traditionary_a point_n convey_v by_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v question_v or_o deny_v by_o heretic_n be_v often_o explicit_o declare_v in_o council_n to_o be_v tradition_n by_o which_o declaration_n there_o be_v no_o new_a thing_n teach_v but_o that_o which_o be_v former_o involve_v be_v more_o clear_o manifest_v and_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o practice_n be_v declare_v by_o word_n and_o that_o which_o be_v know_v to_o the_o learnede_a part_n of_o christian_n become_v extend_v to_o all_o thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a invocation_n of_o saint_n etc._n etc._n have_v be_v in_o late_a council_n make_v article_n not_o the_o novo_fw-la as_o the_o doctor_n misapprehend_v but_o they_o be_v late_o testify_v to_o have_v be_v so_o ancient_o believe_v and_o so_o be_v all_o other_o new_a decision_n of_o late_a council_n point_n of_o ancient_a faith_n either_o in_o themselves_o explicit_o or_o in_o their_o necessary_a principle_n implicit_o and_o if_o after_o such_o decision_n of_o council_n there_o arise_v a_o new_a obligation_n that_o none_o can_v dissent_v from_o they_o without_o incur_v the_o guilt_n of_o disobedience_n so_o be_v there_o before_o a_o obligation_n of_o non-dissenting_a from_o the_o same_o point_n without_o fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o divine_a revelation_n such_o point_n be_v always_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o we_o will_v believe_v in_o those_o particular_n what_o be_v divine_a truth_n though_o now_o indeed_o more_o necessary_a matter_n of_o our_o faith_n out_o of_o the_o obedience_n also_o and_o submission_n that_o we_o owe_v to_o the_o church_n judgement_n to_o which_o judgement_n we_o can_v have_v no_o obligation_n before_o she_o declare_v it_o neither_o can_v this_o be_v avoid_v when_o ever_o the_o church_n be_v by_o new_a rise_v error_n necessitate_v to_o state_n or_o declare_v such_o a_o divine_a truth_n but_o that_o such_o a_o new_a obligation_n will_v arise_v to_o christian_n in_o relation_n to_o she_o of_o believe_v it_o else_o to_o what_o end_n do_v the_o state_n it_o which_o obligation_n be_v also_o a_o restraint_n of_o our_o former_a liberty_n indeed_o whereby_o we_o may_v then_o believe_v a_o error_n in_o divine_a matter_n without_o the_o guilt_n of_o disobey_v the_o church_n but_o this_o restraint_n be_v much_o for_o our_o benefit_n in_o our_o know_v and_o hold_v some_o truth_n now_o which_o perhaps_o we_o do_v not_o former_o and_o that_o in_o a_o time_n when_o we_o be_v in_o more_o danger_n from_o seducer_n of_o fall_v into_o the_o contrary_a error_n and_o now_o behold_v these_o necessary_a decision_n be_v call_v the_o church_n new_a article_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v her_o chief_a accusation_n and_o the_o same_o clamour_n now_o raise_v by_o the_o preacher_n against_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o this_o matter_n as_o be_v ancient_o by_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o first_o general_n council_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o new_a article_n and_o word_n consubstantiality_n which_o be_v not_o find_v in_o their_o former_a creed_n as_o be_v ancient_o by_o the_o nestorian_n against_o the_o three_o general_n council_n and_o by_o the_o eutychian_o against_o the_o four_o and_o therefore_o why_o may_v not_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o its_o defence_n return_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o preacher_n as_o the_o four_o general_n council_n which_o he_o profess_v to_o allow_v do_v to_o the_o eutychian_o imperat._n a_o not-much-discussed_n explication_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v sufficient_a say_v they_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o sincere_a believer_n but_o for_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o pervert_v the_o true_a doctrine_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v opposition_n to_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o erroneous_o broach_v and_o to_o provide_v fit_a remedy_n to_o their_o objection_n for_o if_o all_o will_v willing_o acquiesce_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n and_o will_v disturb_v this_o clear_a way_n of_o piety_n with_o no_o innovation_n it_o be_v meet_v for_o the_o posterity_n of_o the_o church_n to_o excogitate_v in_o their_o council_n no_o new_a addition_n but_o because_o there_o be_v many_o that_o decline_v from_o this_o right_a line_n through_o the_o crooked_a path_n of_o error_n we_o be_v confirain_v with_o new_a discovery_n of_o truth_n to_o reduce_v they_o and_o to_o refute_v their_o stray_a opinion_n with_o wholesome_a addition_n i._n e._n to_o the_o former_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o if_o we_o be_v ever_o seek_v out_o some_o new_a thing_n tend_v to_o godliness_n as_o though_o the_o former_a faith_n be_v defective_a but_o that_o we_o may_v seek_v out_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v judge_v salutary_a and_o beneficial_a in_o opposition_n to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v innovate_v by_o they_o thus_o that_o council_n who_o word_n clear_o demonstrate_v that_o council_n may_v define_v not_o only_o traditionals_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o any_o new_a conclusion_n which_o be_v necessary_o and_o evident_o derivative_a from_o they_o and_o here_o let_v the_o equal_a reader_n judge_n whether_o the_o doctor_n have_v more_o reason_n to_o complain_v of_o the_o council_n new_a article_n or_o the_o council_n of_o he_o and_o his_o predecessor_n new_a error_n out_o of_o which_o evil_n yet_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n in_o the_o several_a age_n bring_v this_o good_a as_o evagriusâ—_n â—_z accute_o observe_v to_o the_o pagan_n c._n scandalize_v at_o the_o division_n and_o novelty_n of_o opinion_n that_o arise_v among_o christian_n that_o by_o occasion_n of_o heresy_n the_o orthodox_n dogme_n be_v more_o accurate_o polish_v and_o more_o entire_o compile_v and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o church_n every_o day_n increase_v in_o knowledge_n i._n e._n by_o have_v the_o explicit_a article_n of_o her_o faith_n more_o and_o more_o enlarge_v as_o we_o see_v how_o much_o even_a in_o early_a time_n the_o athanasian_n creed_n by_o the_o spring_a up_o of_o several_a heresy_n in_o those_o day_n have_v enlarge_v the_o apostolic_a 11._o all_o these_o declaration_n and_o decision_n frame_v by_o general_a council_n we_o roman_a catholic_n do_v esteem_v
visible_a church_n say_v he_o we_o have_v without_o scruple_n former_o grant_v that_o protestant_n do_v forsake_v it_o that_o be_v renounce_v the_o practice_n of_o same_o observance_n in_o which_o the_o whole_a visible_a church_n before_o they_o do_v communicate_v and_o sect_n 56._o what_o do_v you_o conclude_v say_v he_o from_o â—ence_n but_o that_o see_v there_o be_v no_o visible_a church_n but_o corrupt_v where_o note_v that_o he_o must_v affirm_v not_o only_a corruption_n in_o manner_n but_o also_o in_o doctrine_n and_o law_n for_o from_o several_a of_o these_o he_o will_v not_o deny_v luther_n to_o have_v make_v a_o discession_n luther_n forsake_v the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n can_v not_o but_o forsake_v the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n well_o let_v this_o be_v grant_v what_o will_v come_v of_o it_o that_o luther_n must_v be_v a_o schismatic_a by_o no_o mean_n i_o say_v it_o be_v evident_a as_o these_o confess_v that_o the_o pretend_a reform_a church_n real_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o be_v from_o that_o holy_a catholic_n church_n which_o we_o believe_v be_v to_o continue_v so_o in_o every_o age_n since_o not_o one_o church_n upon_o earth_n antecedent_n to_o their_o separation_n can_v be_v find_v out_o with_o which_o they_o be_v join_v in_o external_a communion_n not_o one_o which_o have_v law_n or_o governor_n in_o common_a with_o they_o not_o one_o that_o will_v join_v with_o they_o or_o with_o which_o they_o will_v join_v in_o public_a office_n liturgy_n sacrifice_n and_o synod_n the_o english_a church_n do_v not_o pretend_v a_o communion_n with_o church_n manifest_o heretical_a as_o the_o armenian_a coptite_n abissine_n nestorian_a jacobite_n georgian_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o for_o the_o grecian_a the_o reformer_n at_o their_o first_o separation_n be_v actual_o divide_v from_o she_o and_o sure_o they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o by_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a they_o become_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la in_o communion_n with_o the_o grecian_a or_o if_o they_o will_v say_v so_o the_o grecian_a will_v protest_v against_o they_o as_o we_o see_v their_o patriarch_n hieremias_n do_v etc._n etc._n 17._o and_o that_o be_v but_o a_o very_a ineffectual_a salve_n bramhall_n which_o a_o late_a learned_a protestant_a writer_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o schism_n insist_o upon_o when_o see_v clear_o the_o english_a church_n can_v not_o pretend_v a_o communion_n with_o any_o other_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o world_n he_o therefore_o claim_v privilege_n of_o the_o english_a church_n equal_a to_o those_o ancient_a one_o of_o cyprus_n which_o be_v a_o church_n independent_a of_o all_o other_o and_o exempt_v from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n of_o antioch_n for_o though_o this_o pretention_n can_v be_v make_v good_a which_o be_v impossible_a yet_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n consider_v the_o english_a church_n ever_o since_o her_o conversion_n acknowledge_v herself_o a_o member_n of_o the_o western_a patriarchate_n but_o though_o she_o have_v indeed_o such_o a_o privilege_n and_o never_o renounce_v it_o who_o will_v say_v the_o cyprian_a church_n because_o exempt_v from_o certain_a act_n of_o patriarckical_a jurisdiction_n as_o ordination_n visitation_n etc._n etc._n can_v therefore_o independent_o of_o all_o the_o world_n frame_n or_o change_v article_n of_o faith_n or_o be_v excuse_v from_o subscribe_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n though_o only_o patriarckical_a chap._n xxii_o the_o limitation_n of_o the_o church_n authority_n make_v by_o archbishop_n lawd_n etc._n etc._n examine_v objection_n against_o the_o proceed_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n answer_v manifest_a illegality_n in_o q._n eliz._n reformation_n secular_a and_o carnal_a end_n in_o it_o 1._o have_v show_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n of_o even_o a_o internal_a assent_n that_o roman_a catholic_n acknowledge_v due_a to_o the_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n as_o be_v infallible_a and_o which_o protestant_n aught_o also_o to_o perform_v though_o they_o acknowledge_v such_o a_o infallibility_n to_o extend_v only_o to_o doctrine_n fundamental_a since_o the_o church_n herself_o have_v not_o declare_v which_o of_o her_o decision_n be_v fundamental_a and_o which_o not_o for_o she_o have_v affix_v anathemas_n to_o many_o which_o in_o themselves_o be_v not_o fundamental_a and_o have_v say_v only_o si_fw-la quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la not_o si_fw-la quis_fw-la non_fw-la crediderit_fw-la concern_v doctrine_n which_o be_v unquestionable_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a we_o will_v now_o examine_v the_o forementioned_a limitation_n or_o case_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v particular_a person_n or_o church_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v dispense_v with_o for_o yield_v a_o assent_n to_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n touch_v matter_n not_o fundamental_a or_o even_o for_o not_o contradict_v they_o which_o limitation_n have_v be_v fix_v by_o archbishop_n lawd_n doctor_n field_n etc._n etc._n 2._o in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o assent_n even_o internal_a say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v give_v indispensable_o to_o all_o decision_n of_o general_a council_n touch_v such_o doctrine_n only_o as_o be_v fundamental_a or_o point_n of_o necessary_a faith_n because_o so_o far_o and_o no_o far_o their_o infallibility_n extend_v but_o who_o shall_v or_o can_v judge_v what_o point_n be_v or_o be_v not_o of_o necessary_a faith_n with_o respect_n to_o all_o particular_a state_n of_o man_n or_o church_n when_o the_o church_n herself_o have_v not_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o they_o and_o perhaps_o can_v sure_o prudence_n and_o a_o most_o necessary_a care_n of_o our_o own_o salvation_n by_o continue_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n will_v dictate_v to_o we_o that_o since_o the_o church_n be_v as_o to_o fundamental_o infallible_a and_o therefore_o can_v mislead_v we_o to_o our_o danger_n there_o can_v be_v no_o safety_n but_o in_o assent_v to_o all_o her_o decision_n as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o necessary_a faith_n for_o only_o by_o do_v so_o we_o can_v be_v sure_a not_o to_o err_v in_o necessary_a point_n and_o we_o shall_v be_v certain_o free_a from_o all_o danger_n of_o schism_n 3._o second_o as_o to_o decision_n make_v by_o general_a council_n of_o doctrine_n not_o necessary_a if_o we_o can_v find_v they_o out_o the_o same_o internal_a assent_n say_v they_o be_v due_a except_o in_o two_o case_n i._o unless_o scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n come_v against_o they_o whereby_o we_o know_v most_o certain_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o have_v determine_v in_o which_o case_n it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o assent_v yea_o it_o be_v permit_v rather_o to_o contradict_v and_o separate_v but_o let_v any_o christian_a man_n conscience_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v as_o a_o fit_a respectful_a or_o even_o possible_a supposition_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v conspire_v to_o frame_v decision_n in_o matter_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n against_o which_o express_a scripture_n or_o evident_a demonstration_n can_v be_v produce_v this_o licence_n be_v admit_v who_o shall_v be_v judge_n whether_o that_o which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v a_o demonstration_n be_v real_o one_o or_o no_o or_o whether_o a_o person_n do_v know_v most_o certain_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v decide_v none_o can_v judge_v of_o the_o thought_n of_o another_o so_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n whoever_o shall_v say_v he_o be_v certain_a the_o church_n have_v err_v must_v be_v believe_v or_o however_o can_v be_v find_v fault_n withal_o for_o his_o renounce_v obedience_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n what_o presbyterian_a write_v or_o dispute_v against_o episcopacy_n or_o other_o doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n will_v doubt_v to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o believe_v and_o know_v such_o doctrine_n to_o be_v error_n and_o if_o he_o say_v so_o who_o can_v demostrate_v that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v so_o and_o if_o he_o think_v so_o he_o may_v question_v contradict_v and_o make_v party_n to_o reverse_v all_o the_o law_n decision_n etc._n etc._n both_o of_o the_o english_a and_o god_n church_n too_o by_o the_o archbishops_n warrant_n for_o he_o take_v notice_n page_n 245._o that_o such_o a_o objection_n will_v be_v make_v resolve_v it_o thus_o that_o a_o general_n council_n he_o mean_v another_o general_a council_n must_v decide_v whether_o it_o be_v a_o demonstration_n or_o not_o hence_o it_o will_v follow_v 1._o that_o when_o any_o one_o cry_v a_o demonstration_n he_o can_v be_v reduce_v to_o obedience_n till_o another_o general_a council_n be_v call_v 2._o but_o if_o another_o general_a council_n must_v decide_v it_o why_o have_v not_o the_o last_o general_n council_n which_o he_o disobey_v decide_v it_o or_o if_o this_o may_v not_o oblige_v he_o why_o shall_v the_o next_o but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o judge_v to_o be_v dispensation_n enough_o for_o
assume_v to_o himself_o such_o authority_n over_o other_o church_n here_o then_o be_v seven_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v novelty_n confess_v by_o protestant_n themselves_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n gregory_n which_o the_o english_a here_o receive_v with_o their_o christianity_n which_o also_o sufficient_o appear_v to_o those_o who_o be_v yet_o unsatisfied_a out_o of_o bede_n ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o england_n write_v about_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o st._n gregory_n of_o who_o the_o same_o oâ—iander_n also_o relate_v that_o he_o be_v involve_v in_o all_o the_o romish_a error_n concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o say_v he_o we_o dissent_v at_o this_o day_n from_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o the_o two_o other_o of_o the_o doctor_n be_v point_n 1._o public_a prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o 2._o infallibility_n himself_o confess_v the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o have_v be_v in_o gregory_n time_n for_o thus_o he_o 27._o the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o romanist_n have_v be_v a_o very_a long_a time_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n even_o as_o long_o as_o from_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a and_o the_o second_o he_o must_v grant_v to_o have_v be_v pretend_v to_o before_o gregory_n in_o that_o the_o preacher_n allow_v the_o proceed_n of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n for_o these_o require_v several_a point_v not_o before_o determine_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o christian_n under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n and_o also_o insert_v they_o into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o christian_a creed_n which_o thing_n the_o doctor_n sometime_o think_v unreasonable_a that_o any_o fallible_a authority_n shall_v assume_v to_o itself_o for_o sure_o upon_o this_o ground_n it_o be_v that_o he_o condemn_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o presume_v to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o have_v put_v none_o such_o in_o our_o creed_n 13._o by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o sermon_n and_o all_o the_o severity_n practise_v against_o we_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o may_v as_o just_o have_v be_v preach_v and_o execute_v against_o our_o first_o apostle_n st._n gregory_n and_o st._n augustin_n the_o monk_n as_o against_o we_o and_o if_o against_o they_o then_o against_o the_o universal_a church_n both_o eastern_a and_o western_a since_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o st._n gregory_n time_n they_o be_v in_o perfect_a unity_n both_o for_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n and_o consequent_o if_o such_o pretend_a new_a article_n can_v justify_v the_o english_a separation_n from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o same_o separation_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v make_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n since_o i_o may_v go_v high_o but_o this_o be_v even_o too_o too_o much_o that_o man_n sure_o must_v have_v a_o prodigious_a courage_n who_o dare_v venture_v his_o soul_n and_o eternity_n rather_o upon_o scripture_n interpret_v by_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n or_o the_o 39_o article_n than_o by_o the_o authority_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o so_o many_o age_n i_o will_v conclude_v this_o so_o important_a argument_n of_o schism_n by_o a_o close_a application_n which_o may_v afford_v more_o light_a to_o discover_v on_o which_o side_n the_o gild_n lie_v and_o this_o shall_v be_v do_v by_o make_v some_o concession_n and_o propose_v some_o other_o consideration_n etc._n etc._n chap._n xxiv_o of_o causal_n and_o formal_a schism_n or_o separation_n and_o the_o vanity_n of_o their_o distinction_n consideration_n propose_v for_o a_o clear_a examination_n on_o which_o side_n the_o gild_n of_o schism_n lie_v the_o manifest_a innocency_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o first_o as_o to_o the_o preacher_n so_o commend_v distinction_n of_o causal_n and_o formal_a schism_n it_o be_v borrow_v from_o the_o late_a archbishop_n the_o former_a member_n whereof_o only_o he_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n the_o late_a to_o no_o body_n he_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o propose_v to_o his_o consideration_n a_o say_v or_o two_o of_o st._n 43._o augustin_n thus_o write_v to_o the_o donatist_n si_fw-la possit_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la etc._n etc._n if_o any_o can_v have_v which_o real_o he_o can_v possible_o a_o just_a cause_n for_o which_o he_o shall_v separate_v his_o communion_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n how_o do_v you_o know_v etc._n etc._n aâ—d_v again_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n there_o be_v the_o church_n where_o first_o that_n separation_n be_v make_v which_o you_o after_o perfect_v if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o just_a cause_n for_o you_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n for_o we_o be_v certain_o assure_v that_o no_o man_n can_v just_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o nation_n because_o not_o any_o of_o we_o seek_v the_o church_n in_o his_o own_o justice_n or_o holiness_n as_o you_o donatist_n do_v but_o in_o the_o divine_a scripture_n where_o he_o see_v the_o church_n real_o become_v as_o she_o be_v promise_v to_o be_v spread_v through_o all_o nation_n a_o city_n on_o a_o hill_n etc._n etc._n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o saint_n though_o he_o write_v several_a book_n against_o the_o special_a doctrine_n of_o the_o donatist_n yet_o whensoever_o he_o treat_v of_o their_o schism_n he_o never_o meddle_v with_o any_o of_o their_o opinion_n but_o absolute_o prove_v their_o separation_n unlawful_a from_o the_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o promise_v of_o christ_n which_o be_v absolute_a and_o unconditional_a so_o that_o the_o allege_v cause_n to_o justify_v separation_n for_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a one_o be_v vain_a and_o fruitless_a and_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v be_v far_o more_o forcible_a against_o english_a protestant_n than_o it_o be_v against_o the_o donatist_n because_o all_o their_o sober_a writer_n acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v and_o always_o will_v be_v unerrable_a in_o fundamental_o and_o this_o as_o she_o be_v a_o guide_n and_o further_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v either_o this_o church_n or_o at_o least_o a_o true_a member_n of_o it_o 2._o but_o second_o whatever_o become_v of_o this_o distinction_n 32._o his_o concession_n be_v that_o real_o a_o formal_a schism_n there_o be_v between_o we_o nay_o more_o that_o the_o protestant_n make_v the_o actual_a departure_n and_o indeed_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n who_o see_v it_o not_o the_o visible_a communion_n between_o the_o now_o english_a church_n and_o all_o other_o in_o be_v before_o it_o beyond_o the_o sea_n be_v evident_o change_v and_o break_v the_o same_o public_a service_n of_o god_n which_o their_o first_o reformer_n find_v in_o god_n church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o they_o refuse_v to_o join_v in_o for_o fear_v of_o incur_v sin_n most_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n every_o where_o former_o in_o force_n they_o have_v abrogate_a and_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o any_o other_o church_n have_v make_v new_a they_o be_v former_o member_n of_o a_o patriarchical_a church_n which_o they_o esteem_v the_o only_a orthodox_n universal_a church_n to_o the_o government_n of_o this_o common_a body_n they_o acknowledge_v themselves_o subject_a and_o a_o denial_n of_o subjection_n to_o the_o common_a governor_n of_o this_o body_n and_o especial_o the_o supreme_a pastor_n they_o judge_v to_o be_v a_o formal_a act_n of_o schism_n last_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n they_o former_o embrace_v as_o of_o divine_a authority_n traditionary_a only_o ancient_a and_o primitive_a now_o they_o call_v apostatical_a novelty_n any_o of_o those_o change_n conclude_v a_o schism_n on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o but_o all_o of_o they_o more_o than_o demonstrate_v it_o a_o schism_n then_o there_o be_v therefore_o one_o of_o the_o party_n be_v guilty_a not_o of_o cause_v but_o of_o be_v schismatic_n proper_o formal_o schismatic_n now_o will_v it_o not_o be_v hard_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o speak_v his_o conscience_n and_o declare_v once_o more_o at_o court_n which_o of_o we_o two_o be_v proper_o schismatic_n it_o can_v not_o indeed_o be_v expect_v he_o shall_v answer_v as_o a_o young_a maid_n do_v to_o my_o old_a lady_n falkland_n when_o she_o ask_v if_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n no_o madam_n say_v she_o with_o a_o low_a courtesy_n if_o it_o please_v your_o ladyship_n i_o thank_v god_n i_o be_o a_o schismatic_n but_o withal_o his_o tongue_n will_v not_o ready_o pronounce_v roman_n catholic_n to_o be_v schismatic_n from_o the_o english_a reform_a church_n 3._o that_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o schism_n be_v catholic_n communion_n 3._o we_o show_v say_v saint_n augustine_n by_o our_o communion_n that_o we_o have_v the_o catholic_n church_n therefore_o in_o discourse_n of_o schism_n 32._o one_o while_o to_o talk_v of_o innovation_n of_o doctrine_n or_o of_o make_v a_o secession_n from_o
how_o to_o express_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n in_o such_o word_n as_o might_n best_o instruct_v the_o people_n and_o prevent_v heretic_n from_o abuse_v they_o hence_o it_o be_v st._n syn._n athanasius_n say_v we_o meet_v here_o not_o because_o we_o want_v a_o faith_n i._n e._n be_v incertain_a what_o to_o hold_v but_o to_o confound_v those_o who_o go_v about_o to_o contradict_v the_o truth_n which_o rule_n if_o council_n observe_v i_o think_v the_o doctor_n will_v scarce_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o and_o our_o only_a difference_n in_o this_o point_n i_o hope_v be_v he_o think_v they_o do_v not_o observe_v this_o rule_n and_o i_o think_v they_o do_v chap._n xxvi_o the_o preacher_n boast_v catholic_n can_v just_o be_v oblige_v to_o show_v from_o antiquity_n evidence_n of_o their_o doctrine_n condition_n necessary_a to_o be_v observe_v by_o the_o doctor_n in_o case_n he_o reply_v of_o the_o name_n protestant_n 1._o thus_o i_o have_v go_v through_o and_o examine_v except_o to_o those_o who_o love_v to_o be_v contentious_a sufficient_o all_o the_o pretend_a novelty_n impute_v by_o dr._n pierce_n to_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n i_o have_v likewise_o bring_v to_o the_o test_n all_o the_o allegation_n make_v by_o he_o either_o to_o excuse_v the_o english_a church_n separation_n from_o the_o roman_n catholic_n or_o at_o least_o to_o persuade_v we_o not_o to_o call_v it_o schism_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o have_v demonstrate_v he_o unsuccessful_a in_o both_o nay_o more_o which_o be_v a_o great_a misery_n if_o he_o will_v consider_v it_o with_o that_o seriousness_n which_o eternity_n deserve_v i_o think_v i_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o fearful_a crime_n of_o schism_n will_v lie_v heavy_a upon_o his_o church_n though_o he_o have_v show_v all_o the_o point_n by_o he_o mention_v to_o be_v novelty_n and_o have_v do_v this_o i_o must_v say_v with_o st._n augustin_n utinam_fw-la verba_fw-la ista_fw-la infuderim_fw-la &_o non_fw-la effuderim_fw-la but_o consider_v the_o present_a temper_n of_o this_o age_n i_o doubt_v i_o shall_v have_v reason_n to_o fear_v according_a to_o the_o same_o holy_a father_n expression_n lest_o when_o i_o beg_v they_o to_o afford_v their_o ear_n they_o shall_v make_v ready_a their_o tooth_n 2._o however_o i_o hope_v the_o doctor_n will_v no_o more_o be_v believe_v with_o any_o reason_n to_o complain_v as_o he_o do_v in_o his_o sermon_n of_o one_o remarkable_a infirmity_n in_o the_o popish_a writer_n they_o ever_o complain_v we_o have_v leave_v their_o church_n 14._o but_o never_o show_v that_o jota_n as_o to_o which_o we_o have_v leave_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o yet_o uncorrupted_a and_o primitive_a church_n or_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n true_o this_o speech_n of_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o so_o vain_a and_o rash_a and_o shameless_a a_o boast_n that_o i_o can_v but_o blush_v for_o he_o when_o i_o read_v it_o and_o tremble_v for_o he_o when_o i_o see_v truth_n so_o little_o consider_v by_o a_o preacher_n sustain_v god_n person_n as_o he_o pretend_v 3._o but_o perhaps_o i_o understand_v not_o his_o phrase_n of_o show_v that_o jota_n as_o to_o which_o they_o have_v leave_v etc._n etc._n if_o he_o mean_v we_o have_v not_o demonstrate_v their_o desert_v antiquity_n or_o that_o we_o believe_v not_o even_o since_o we_o have_v see_v their_o answer_n that_o our_o demonstration_n be_v unanswerable_a there_o be_v extant_a whole_a library_n of_o our_o controvertist_n sufficient_a to_o overwhelm_v he_o particular_o before_o he_o say_v so_o again_o let_v he_o inquire_v out_o and_o consider_v a_o book_n write_v by_o simon_n vogorius_fw-la counsellor_n to_o the_o french_a king_n entitle_v a_o assertion_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n out_o of_o the_o four_o first_o ecumenical_a council_n and_o other_o receive_a synod_n within_o that_o time_n or_o even_o let_v he_o review_v what_o be_v quote_v against_o he_o here_o 10._o concern_v one_o of_o his_o own_o point_n celibacy_n of_o the_o clergy_n out_o of_o the_o four_o first_o general_n and_o several_a other_o as_o ancient_a provincial_a council_n before_o all_o which_o council_n there_o be_v find_v a_o injunction_n of_o it_o as_o high_a as_o calixtus_n his_o day_n about_o a._n d._n 220._o which_o also_o doctor_n peirce_n mention_n 9_o do_v not_o this_o prohibition_n of_o the_o priest_n from_o marriage_n amount_v to_o the_o magnitude_n of_o a_o jota_n with_o he_o how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o be_v one_o of_o his_o grievance_n in_o this_o sermon_n and_o that_o under_o no_o mild_a a_o phrase_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n or_o will_v not_o such_o antiquity_n pass_v for_o primitive_a and_o antiquity_n antique_a enough_o to_o use_v his_o word_n unless_o he_o will_v shrink_v up_o primitive_a antiquity_n from_o the_o 6_o age_n to_o the_o four_o from_o the_o four_o to_o the_o 3d._n where_o few_o write_n being_n extant_a less_o of_o the_o church_n doctrine_n and_o custom_n can_v be_v show_v in_o they_o or_o from_o the_o 3d_o to_o the_o one_a age_n and_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o the_o presbyterian_o in_o the_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n treat_v the_o prelatist_n for_o on_o this_o manner_n even_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o protestant_a writer_n when_o they_o be_v straighten_a with_o proof_n be_v wont_a to_o retire_v so_o bishop_n jewel_n long_o ago_o make_v a_o bold_a challenge_n to_o be_v try_v by_o antiquity_n for_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n but_o after_o many_o hot_a encounter_n between_o the_o controvertist_n and_o after_o antiquity_n better_o discover_v to_o the_o late_a pen_n on_o the_o protestant_a party_n than_o to_o the_o first_o a._n bp._n lawd_n more_o cautious_a contract_v the_o protestant_n challenge_v somewhat_o narrow_a to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 400_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o the_o protestant_n say_v he_o 217_o offer_v to_o be_v try_v by_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400_o year_n and_o somewhat_o further_o and_o since_o the_o a._n bp._n doctor_n hammond_n make_v his_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n yet_o short_a viz._n for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 300_o year_n for_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n say_v he_o 7._o wherein_o we_o be_v affirm_v by_o the_o romanist_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o make_v no_o doubt_n to_o approve_v ourselves_o to_o any_o that_o will_v judge_v of_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n by_o the_o scripture_n and_o consent_n of_o the_o first_o 300_o year_n or_o the_o four_o general_a council_n and_o again_o we_o profess_v say_v he_o 7._o to_o believe_v so_o much_o and_o not_o to_o be_v convince_v by_o all_o the_o reason_n and_o authority_n and_o proof_n from_o scripture_n or_o the_o first_o christian_n writer_n those_o of_o the_o first_o 300_o year_n or_o the_o four_o general_a council_n where_o by_o submission_n to_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n he_o mean_v only_o to_o the_o bare_a decision_n of_o these_o council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n concern_v our_o saviour_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o oblige_v himself_o also_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o father_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o these_o four_o council_n and_o sit_v in_o they_o for_o though_o the_o last_o of_o these_o council_n be_v hold_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o 5_o age_n yet_o he_o claim_v a_o trial_n by_o the_o father_n only_a to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 3d_o age._n again_o by_o this_o submission_n to_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n only_o he_o bar_v most_o of_o the_o chief_a father_n and_o all_o those_o that_o be_v more_o large_a and_o voluminous_a from_o bear_v any_o witness_n against_o protestant_n and_o leave_v scarce_o half_a a_o score_n author_n of_o note_n now_o extant_a and_o several_a write_v only_o some_o short_a treatise_n or_o epistle_n whereby_o they_o be_v content_a to_o try_v all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o antiquity_n 4._o but_o these_o be_v timorous_a soul_n that_o will_v fain_o be_v think_v to_o deal_v civil_o with_o antiquity_n let_v we_o hear_v two_o or_o three_o bold_a spirit_n that_o speak_v plain_a and_o free_o what_o say_v doctor_n willet_n 18._o let_v not_o your_o majesty_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o popish_a argument_n of_o suppose_a antiquity_n as_o joshua_n be_v with_o the_o old_a and_o mouldy_a bread_n of_o the_o gibeonite_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v give_v for_o anti-christ_n begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o apostle_n day_n in_o st._n paul_n day_n what_o say_v acontius_n 296._o some_o of_o we_o be_v come_v to_o that_o that_o they_o will_v fill_v up_o their_o write_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n which_o i_o will_v to_o god_n they_o have_v perform_v with_o prosperous_a success_n as_o they_o hopeful_o attempt_v it_o etc._n etc._n i_o only_o think_v this_o
accident_n but_o only_a death_n become_v two_o again_o so_o as_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o capacity_n as_o they_o be_v before_o they_o be_v marry_v and_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o jew_n though_o permit_v to_o marry_v afterward_o yet_o sin_v in_o so_o do_v against_o the_o primary_n precept_n of_o god_n those_o who_o god_n have_v join_v let_v no_o man_n separate_v 6._o much_o less_o do_v the_o second_o species_n of_o separation_n or_o the_o proper_a christian_a divorce_n dissolve_v this_o tie_n the_o only_a lawful_a cause_n of_o which_o separation_n be_v by_o our_o saviour_n allow_v and_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v fornication_n that_o be_v indeed_o adultery_n under_o which_o be_v likewise_o comprehend_v as_o our_o most_o learned_a doctor_n say_v other_o more_o grievous_a sin_n of_o unnatural_a lusts._n and_o the_o reason_n why_o only_o such_o sin_n may_v not_o must_n cause_v such_o a_o perpetual_a separation_n be_v because_o they_o alone_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o conjugal_a faith_n by_o this_o separation_n whensoever_o it_o be_v cause_v by_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o one_o party_n neither_o of_o they_o not_o the_o innocent_a party_n be_v permit_v to_o betake_v themselves_o to_o a_o second_o marriage_n for_o than_o they_o can_v no_o be_v reconcile_v but_o by_o a_o new_a marriage_n and_o here_o the_o preacher_n may_v do_v well_o to_o consider_v what_o 〈◊〉_d patron_n he_o have_v betake_v himself_o to_o which_o 〈◊〉_d chemnitius_n who_o against_o our_o saviour_n law_n as_o all_o antiquity_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o english_a reform_a church_n interpret_v it_o contend_v for_o the_o lawful_a marriage_n of_o the_o innocent_a party_n so_o teach_v formal_a adultery_n this_o separation_n for_o such_o a_o legal_a cause_n be_v perpetual_a that_o be_v the_o innocent_a person_n may_v deprive_v the_o other_o of_o the_o right_n they_o have_v over_o their_o body_n and_o be_v in_o a_o free_a condition_n even_o after_o the_o faulty_a person_n repentance_n whether_o or_o no_o to_o receive_v they_o again_o into_o their_o former_a condition_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o innocent_a person_n if_o the_o criminal_a shall_v by_o such_o a_o separation_n fall_v into_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n 7._o the_o other_o two_o separation_n not_o divorce_n one_o whereof_o be_v only_o a_o toro_fw-it from_o the_o bed_n the_o other_o from_o cohabitation_n also_o may_v be_v make_v for_o other_o cause_n beside_o fornication_n as_o for_o sâ—m_v very_o infectious_a disease_n for_o almost_o irreconcilable_a quarrel_n for_o attempt_n of_o kill_v or_o wound_v one_o another_o etc._n etc._n such_o separation_n be_v not_o so_o perpetual_a as_o divorce_n each_o of_o the_o party_n be_v bind_v assoon_o as_o these_o impediment_n of_o conjugal_a conversation_n be_v remove_v to_o return_v as_o before_o to_o a_o matrimonial_a amity_n and_o correspondence_n and_o till_o then_o i_o will_v ask_v the_o doctor_n whether_o he_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o admit_v into_o his_o bed_n or_o even_o his_o house_n a_o serpent_n not_o only_o full_a of_o venom_n but_o ready_a and_o attempt_v to_o kill_v he_o with_o it_o or_o if_o he_o have_v not_o this_o courage_n whether_o he_o will_v acknowledge_v such_o a_o separation_n so_o necessary_a even_o to_o the_o preservation_n of_o life_n to_o be_v a_o divorce_n damnable_a because_o not_o for_o fornication_n what_o he_o will_v answer_v i_o know_v not_o but_o what_o he_o must_v if_o he_o go_v about_o to_o maintain_v his_o assertion_n i_o be_o certain_a will_v be_v very_o irrational_a 8._o let_v he_o reflect_v on_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o own_o church_n where_o he_o can_v but_o have_v hear_v of_o the_o common_a distinction_n of_o divorce_n a_o vinculo_fw-la matrimonii_fw-la &_o à _fw-la mensa_fw-la &_o toro_fw-it these_o two_o be_v both_o allow_v in_o england_n now_o i_o ask_v the_o doctor_n of_o which_o do_v our_o saviour_n speak_v if_o he_o say_v of_o the_o first_o then_o clear_o the_o husband_n of_o a_o adultress_n may_v marry_v again_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n if_o he_o say_v of_o the_o second_o still_z â—e_z contradict_v his_o own_o law_n which_o every_o day_n allow_v a_o separation_n for_o other_o cause_n beside_o that_o of_o fornication_n can_v we_o believe_v the_o doctor_n never_o read_v the_o ordinary_a case_n wherein_o diâ—orses_n be_v grant_v as_o precontract_n fear_v frigidity_n consanguinity_n etc._n etc._n all_o which_o dissolve_v the_o very_a marriage_n itself_o and_o yet_o in_o all_o these_o the_o marriage_n be_v valid_a till_o actual_a divorce_n and_o the_o child_n shall_v bear_v the_o father_n name_n and_o inherit_v his_o land_n if_o there_o never_o happen_v a_o actual_a divorce_n this_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o nation_n do_v and_o never_o think_v they_o open_v a_o way_n to_o rebel_v against_o christ._n 29._o something_o like_o this_o for_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o the_o distinction_n 7._o st._n paul_n himself_o do_v and_o sure_o he_o can_v be_v opposite_a to_o the_o will_n of_o our_o saviour_n if_o say_v he_o the_o vnbeliever_n depart_v let_v he_o depart_v a_o brother_n or_o sister_n be_v not_o subject_a in_o such_o case_n that_o be_v the_o innocent_a may_v remain_v separate_a and_o why_o may_v not_o the_o law_n of_o a_o nation_n regulate_v that_o liberty_n which_o the_o apostle_n allow_v to_o every_o private_a person_n or_o why_o may_v not_o a_o general_n council_n determine_v such_o point_n as_o well_o as_o the_o law_n of_o a_o particular_a nation_n thus_o i_o conceive_v it_o clear_v that_o you_o and_o we_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a either_o both_o innocent_a or_o both_o guilty_a chap._n xix_o of_o schism_n the_o unpardonableness_n of_o that_o crime_n acknowledge_v by_o antiquity_n etc._n etc._n no_o cause_n or_o pretence_n can_v excuse_v it_o 1._o have_v follow_v the_o doctor_n through_o all_o his_o vain_o pretend_a novelty_n of_o doctrine_n we_o be_v at_o last_o arrive_v to_o the_o most_o concern_v point_n of_o all_o schism_n most_n concern_v certain_o for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o forementioned_a doctrine_n which_o in_o themselves_o consider_v will_v absolute_o destroy_v soul_n though_o they_o err_v about_o they_o but_o schism_n alone_o whatsoever_o error_n of_o doctrine_n yea_o though_o no_o error_n of_o doctrine_n be_v either_o indeed_o or_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o cause_n of_o it_o will_v be_v inevitable_o damn_v to_o every_o soul_n guilty_a of_o it_o which_o damnation_n neither_o rectitude_n of_o faith_n nor_o any_o good_a work_n nor_o even_o martyrdom_n itself_o will_v be_v able_a to_o prevent_v 10._o for_o this_o cause_n say_v st._n augustine_n our_o christian_a creed_n conclude_v with_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o church_n because_o if_o any_o one_o be_v find_v separate_v from_o she_o he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o god_n child_n neither_o shall_v he_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n who_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n it_o will_v nothing_o profit_v such_o a_o one_o that_o he_o have_v be_v orthodox_n in_o belief_n do_v so_o many_o good_a work_n etc._n etc._n 2._o this_o be_v a_o truth_n general_o testify_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o god_n church_n and_o not_o at_o all_o question_v by_o the_o more_o sober_a writer_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o have_v write_v of_o schism_n etc._n etc._n they_o all_o be_v ready_a in_o word_n at_o least_o to_o say_v with_o st._n denys_n of_o alexandria_n 6._o that_o we_o ought_v rather_o to_o endure_v any_o torment_n than_o consent_n to_o the_o division_n of_o god_n church_n since_o the_o martyrdom_n to_o which_o we_o expose_v ourselves_o by_o hinder_v a_o division_n of_o the_o church_n be_v no_o less_o glorious_a then_o that_o which_o be_v suffer_v for_o refuse_v to_o sacrificâ—_n to_o idol_n 2._o and_o with_o st._n pacian_a though_o the_o schismatic_a novatian_n have_v be_v put_v to_o death_n for_o the_o faith_n yet_o he_o have_v not_o be_v crown_v why_o not_o crown_v because_o he_o die_v out_o of_o the_o peace_n concord_n and_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n separate_v from_o that_o commâ—â—_n mother_n of_o who_o who_o ever_o will_v be_v a_o marlyâ—_n must_v be_v a_o member_n 62._o and_o with_o st._n irenâ—us_n there_o cannâ—t_o possible_o be_v make_v any_o reformation_n of_o such_o importance_n as_o the_o mischief_n 〈◊〉_d schism_n be_v pernicious_a etc._n etc._n 3._o but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o protestant_a doctor_n have_v endeavour_v to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o true_a ground_n why_o above_o almost_o all_o other_o sin_n a_o christian_n be_v capable_a of_o commit_v schism_n that_o be_v the_o set_n up_o a_o altar_n against_o a_o altar_n or_o the_o relinquish_a the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o make_n collect_v or_o assembly_n without_o yea_o against_o the_o consent_n of_o bishop_n or_o church_n governor_n etc._n etc._n shall_v